《THE ALPHA鈥橲 LITTLE ROGUE》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Chapter 1


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    I should have known from the moment I walked in that something was off. The atmosphere had a


    smell that I couldn¡¯t shake ofl.


    But I take a step further into the house, my fingers clutching onto my phone as a sort of anchor.


    I don¡¯t know what I expected to find when I walked past the front door, but it wasn¡¯t this. It wasn¡¯t to


    find my Mother lying on the floor with a gaping hole in her chest where her heart was meant to be.


    Bile rises to my throat and before I can stop it, I¡¯m emptying both my breakfast and lunch onto the


    floor.


    My knees buckle, too weak to hold me up and I fall to the carpeted floor on my knees and hands.


    With a silent s o b, I crawl to my Mom¡¯s body. Grasping her cold, lifeless fingers between my hands,


    I press them against my cheek. The warmth that had once been present in them was now gone.


    What happened between the few hours of my leaving the house to go to the woods for a quick run?


    A crank from upstairs on the wooden floor takes my attention to the curved staircases leading


    upstairs.


    Another noise has me dropping my mother¡¯s hand beside her body and lifting from the floor. The


    noise sounded like shuffling. Like someone was ransacking through things.


    ¡°Where the f u c k is she?¡± A h o a r e thundering voice asked and then the crashing of things onto


    the ground


    comes next.


    I flinch and a whimper escapes me.


    ¡°Our informant said this was the house where she lives in,¡± another equally scary voice replies.


    ¡°Then where is she?¡± Another crash of something. This time it sounds like a chair has been


    knocked over.


    Are they looking for¡­me? At the prospect of that being true, my feet start moving backward before


    my brain even registers the movement.


    It seems only right that I choose this moment to forget about the vase that my mother insisted be


    ced beside the entrance.


    I bump into it.


    The painted vase with flowery designs goes crashing to the ground. Not even my fast reflex stops it


    from shattering into a million pieces.


    The only thing that I can do is hold my breath as the voices upstairs hush.


    Then the thundering footsteps have me reaching for the door handle and nearly ripping the door off


    its


    1


    O


    ¦°


    Chapter 1


    hinges.


    I fly out the door just as the footsteps starting down the staircase.


    LET ME OUT Zuri, my wolf, screams at me as she tries to w her way out of me. But I couldn¡¯t


    shift. At least, not until I was such that I was hidden out of view.


    I can¡¯t shift and let them see me in wolf form. I have no idea of who or what they are but they will


    know what I am if I shift. I couldn¡¯t let them have that advantage over me.


    ¡°There she is,¡± A voice hollers from behind me, sounding closer than I would have expected.


    I don¡¯t look back to see just how close, scared that I might trip over my foot if I do so.


    1 just keep on running. And running, and running.


    I ran away from the house where I had spent all my childhood. I run away from the lonely street that


    I know so well like it¡¯s the back of my palm.


    My Mom and I lived a secluded life, away from civilization or towns. I had always loved it and had


    never found a fault in it, but right now, I wish we had a neighbor that I could run to for help.


    ¡®Keep going!¡¯ Zuri urges.


    I can hear their footsteps right behind me. They are so close and it doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re going to


    be letting up on me.


    I can¡¯t keep running like this. Sooner orter, I¡¯m going to get tired and they¡¯re going to catch up on


    me. I shudder to think about what will happen to me if that happens.


    I dive deeper into the woods, deeper than I¡¯ve ever gotten. Fear gripped my chest at the taught of


    getting lost and not being able to find my way back. But at the moment those thoughts are chased


    away as I hear them gain on me.


    They¡¯re getting closer. I have to do something. I have to-


    My train of thoughts stop and I barely keep myself from screaming as I fall. And keep falling.


    THUD!


    Ind in such a way that tells me that I certainly have some broken bones. Tryin


    that the observation is very true.


    to stand up lets me know


    F u c k! I think I broke a bone or at least fractured it. It will take at least an hour for it to heal up.


    With no hope of getting out of here any time soon, I decided to take in my prison. Grazing up, I¡¯m


    left with nothing but a clear blue sky that is now taking on an orange hue.


    I¡¯m in a hole. A very deep hole that someone dug up on purpose from the looks of it. It had been


    covered with some dry leaves like it was meant to be a trap.


    d¦Ò MMBBB BBBBBBB


    Chapter 1


    ¡°Did you see where she went?¡±


    Z


    At the sound of their voices, I shrink into the hole, praying that they won¡¯t look down and see me.


    With my broken leg. I¡¯ll be an easy kill for them.


    ¡°She was right in front of us, the other one answers, and their footsteps inch closer.


    97% 11:19


    I tremble and pray lowly under my breath. In all my neen years of living, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever


    prayed. Yet, here 1 sat, with my head bowed and praying to a being that I didn¡¯t even believe to be


    real. How f u c k e d up was that?


    ¡°I think we should go.¡± Even from down here, I can hear the slight tremble in his voice. ¡°This is


    Alpha Caden¡¯s territory and we best leave before he gets a whiff of us.¡±


    ¡°But what will we tell him?¡± A pause.. ¡°He will have our heads if he finds out that we didn¡¯t kill her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in Alpha Caden¡¯s territory. She¡¯s as good as dead.¡±


    A shiver goes down my spine at his words.


    Who is this Alpha Caden and why is he so feared?N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Chapter 2


    Caden¡¯s POV


    I can smell them.


    It¡¯s more than one scent. It could be three or more but I could also be wrong. They all seem mixed


    together.


    They had entered my territory without permission and for that, they were going to pay dearly. It


    might just cost them their life if I see fit.


    Beta and Ga m m a, Alex and Raphael re my side, staying some feet behind me. They had my


    My but also knew that I had to be the first to approach these neers.


    back


    We were doing our rounds when we had caught the scents and we had immediately headed this


    way. That interruption alone has me at myst whisk end.


    It has been ages since thest issue of rogues. Werewolves just knew to stay clear of my territory.


    The rumors alone would make any sensible person not want toe within a fifteen-mile radius of


    my pack. And it has been that way for a long time. Until now.


    A wrong that I have every intention to make right.


    One of the scents is more prominent than the rest, meaning that the bearer is still present. My


    nostrils re as I take in more of the scent. It smells of caramel and something that I can¡¯t quite


    ce my finger on. Why does it smell so good?


    Getting back to the matter at hand, I go to the ce where the traps are set and where our invader


    will most definitely be.


    From afar, I can see that one of the traps has been set off. A dark smile settles on my lips. I wonder


    what it caught.


    The sound of groaning reaches my ear as I inch closer. It is a soft sound that unmistakably has to


    being from a woman, not that gender matters. Be it a man or woman, they were about to face


    my wrath.


    I get to the edge of the hole where the trap has been tripped and look over the edge.


    I stare down at the woman in the hole and something settles into my chest. She couldn¡¯t have been


    more than twenty and at that moment an emotion that I can exin gripped my chest. I can¡¯t exin


    it until-


    ¡®MINE!¡¯ Xavier growls in my chest and I feel my heart sink to my stomach.


    No, no, no. This can¡¯t be happening.


    But as her amber eyes look up to meet my green eyes, I know that I am wrong.


    This is happening. I have a f u ck i g mate. And it looks like she just figured out that I¡¯m her mate


    too.


    AJANG B B B B B B B B BI


    96% 11:19


    Her eyes widenically and her mouth falls open in a gasp. I would have probably found her


    expression funny if my insides weren¡¯t in turmoil.


    ¡°Bring her out and throw her in the dungeon.¡± I growl out to Alex and Raphael.


    Turning around on my heel, I match back to the pack house, not wanting to stay behind to see the


    shocked expressions on Alex and Raphael¡¯s faces.


    This has never happened before. In the case of a rogue, I always settled it immediately with a swift


    death. No one was spared when they intruded on my territory, but here I was, letting one of them


    live to see the next morning.


    On getting to the pack house, I head for my office, ignoring the blusters and yappings like I always


    do,


    I close the mahogany door behind me and slide into my seat with a deep sigh.


    A mate.


    I have a mate.


    How is that even possible?


    ¡°Why did you throw our mate in a cell?!¡¯ Xavier hollers from inside of me.


    I push him away, putting an invisible wall between our links so that I don¡¯t have to deal with his


    annoying


    It won¡¯t hold up for long and it will definitely make him angrier, but at this point, I¡¯ll take whatever


    moment of silence I can get.


    As I ponder over what course of action to take next, two swift knocks sound from the other side of


    the


    door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I say, leaning back in my seat to give off an air of authority that I¡¯m definitely not feeling


    at the


    moment.


    Alex and Raphael walk in. Thetter locks the door behind them and the two take their seat in front


    of me without any prompting from me.


    ¡°The girl is been held in a cell just as you ordered,¡± Alex informs as a way of breaking the silence.


    I nod curtly, knowing that isn¡¯t the only reason for their appearance in my office. They could just


    have easily sent that over the mind link but instead, they decided to show tip in my office.


    ¡°What is it?¡± There¡¯s no use beating about the bush. Better to get this done and over with.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Raphae] asks, taking the memo and going straight for the kill.


    ¡°My mate,¡± I answer simply and watch the chain of reaction that it sets off.


    Chapter 2


    1


    1


    1


    1


    96% 11:19


    Shock and doubt are the emotions that I very well expected. But Happiness? That is one that I


    didn¡¯t seeing.


    ¡°Really?¡± Alex asks, leaning in. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    The re that I give him must be answer enough because he settles back in his seat and stares


    nkly into


    space.


    ¡°How is that possible though?¡± Raphael asks this time.


    I feel a dull thump in my head and even though werewolves don¡¯t have headaches, I fear that I


    might just also be an exception to that. All the hows and whys are making my head hurt.


    ¡°I knew it was possible to have two mates but for an Alpha to is one I never heard of.¡± Alex voices


    out what we are all thinking.


    It¡¯s basically unheard of werewolf to have a second chance mate. And never have it been heard of


    an Alpha having one.


    I just so happen to be the first.


    P? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Chapter 3


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    I have been in here for what I would


    ¶Î 96% 11:19


    me has been up to a day. It could have been longer, but with no


    window to tell the time of the day, I wasn¡¯t sure.


    Yet no one has visited me in the cell I¡¯m being kept in except the guards. They just drop a te of


    food through the hole and then walk away, ignoring every one of my questions.


    My leg has fully healed now- took it long enough- and I can finally start thinking of a way to get out


    of this mess. First, I just have to find a way out of this cell that has about a thousand guards lined up


    outside. Easy


    peasy.


    With a defeated sigh, I curl up on the single bed in the cell- the only piece of item it has. My arms


    wrap around myself as I rock back and forth.


    If I miraculously found a way out of here, where would I even go? I couldn¡¯t go back home. I can¡¯t


    bear to see my Mom still lying on those cold tiles.


    Tears run down my cheeks, blurring my vision of the stone walls in front of me. My Mom was the


    only person I had in my life. She had been the center of my world and now, she was gone.


    I will never get to hear her sweet voice. I won¡¯t get to see her smile directed at me or her nod of


    approval whenever I did something that made her proud. I will never get to taste her special


    lasagna. Without her, what was even the use of living?


    No, I can¡¯t have thoughts like that.


    I sit up and wipe away the tears that just keep on falling. My Mom would hit me over the head with a


    pan if she could see my miserable, defeated self.


    I need something to keep me going.


    ¡®Mate, Zuri whimpers.


    I knew about mates from the little that my mom told me about werewolves but it wasn¡¯t a lot.


    The idea of there being one person made especially for you seems almost surreal to me, I never


    imagined. that I would find mine. That fact that I never met any other wolf had just made it next to


    impossible.


    Yet, here he was. My Mate. The person that I was meant to spend my life with and also the person


    that has thrown me in this cell.


    ¡®Mate,¡¯ Zuri whimpers again, and I roll my eyes heavenward.


    She didn¡¯t care that our mate could have us killed at any moment. All she wants to do is cuddle and


    run alongside his wolf.


    ¦Ò¦Ò MMB B B B B B B B B BI


    Chapter 3


    Hate to break it to her but I doubt that will ever happen.


    96% 11:19


    Pushing thoughts of my mate out of my head, I struggle to focus on other things. Namely, who those


    people were, and why they were after me and my mother?


    It was obvious that they had been carrying out the orders of someone. So the question was who


    wants me dead? And why?


    I need answers. Answers that I won¡¯t get if I stay locked up here.


    The sound of the nking of keys pulls my attention to the door. One of the men from the previous


    day currently has a bundle of keys in his hand which he uses to unlock the door.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± he says in a dry tone as he opens the door and starts walking away without another


    nce in my direction.


    Left with no other choice, I lift from the bed and follow him out of the room. I¡¯m momentarily blinded


    by the lights that shine into my eyes when we finally leave the dark tunnels leading to the cells.


    When I open my eyes, he¡¯s now a few paces ahead of me.


    ¡°Keep up,¡± he says without turning back to look at me.


    I hurry to catch up with him.


    We stop at the front of a ck mahogany door and he gives the door two swift knocks,


    ¡°Come in, answers a deep voice from the other side. A shiver goes down my spine and


    goosebumps break out on my arms as my head registers who the voice belongs to.


    ¡®Mate! Mate! Mate! Go to mate!¡¯ Zuri is literally having a field day in my head.


    ¡°Let yourself in,¡± the man simply says.


    That¡¯s thest thing he says to me before he walks back in the direction we¡¯reing from. He


    leaves me standing in front of the door with no idea of what to do.


    ¡°Come in,¡±es the voice again, this time with a hint of impatience.


    With a deep breath and a quick prayer to the heavens, I open the door and let myself in,


    He¡¯s sitting on his desk which is ced at the center of the room. It makes the big as s room seems


    small as he takes up every inch of it with that air of power that swirls around him.


    I shift from foot to foot, wondering what to do next.


    ¡°Are you going to stand there all day,¡± he asks dryly and I jump at the irritation in his voice.


    I don¡¯t know much about werewolves or rather I know nothing about them, but is that how a mate


    ought


    to act?


    UZN


    96% 11:19


    Chapter 3


    I quickly close the door behind me and walk to the front of the desk he¡¯s seated behind.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    I looked up at him from the floor which I decided was the most interesting thing in the room. My


    brows knit together in confusion. ¡°Excuse me?¡± I guess it¡¯s a well-warranted question but my brain


    has a hard time catching up.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He repeats, this time slower like he¡¯s talking to a dimwit.


    My checks flush in embarrassment. I¡¯m Alessia. Then I decide to continue, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry Inded


    on your territory. I was in a bit of a situation and-¡±


    ¡°What situation?¡± He asks, leaning forward in his seat. He raises an eyebrow at me as I ponder over


    if it would be wise to tell him about it.


    I know nothing about him and for all I know, he could be worse than those other guys. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He sighs exasperatedly and falls back into his seat. ¡°Listen, Alessia,¡± my name leaves his lips


    almost like a purr. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a grace that I normally wouldn¡¯t give others. You can either take it


    or find yourself back in the cell.¡±


    I visibly have to hold back a shudder at the mention of the dark, cold ce that I¡¯m justing out


    of.


    I hate that ce with every fiber of my being but I¡¯m not sure I should tell him about what happened


    to me. One of the reasons is that I myself have no idea of anything at the moment. Where would I


    even start from?


    ¡°It would seem that you¡¯ve made your decision.¡± He looks down at the file on his desk, effectively


    dismissing me.


    ¡°No,¡± I rush out, my heart beating a mile a minute. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Chapter 4


    Caden¡¯s POV


    What she has just sprouted out seems possibly like something you would find at the back of a badly


    written horror flick.


    96% 11:19


    ¡°You got home and found your mother dead with her heart ripped out of her chest,¡± I ask dryly,


    barely able to keep the disbelief out of my voice.


    Our town, Gravero, hasn¡¯t had any report of a psychopathic murder in years. Sure, my territory was


    my main concern but I had made sure that the towns surrounding it were fairly safe. I¡¯ve had visits


    to the sheriff to make sure that everything was in ce. Not once has he mentioned anything about


    these killings.


    It could also mean that it started recently or that Alessia was targeted and not just a random visit.


    Somehow, the thought of that being the truth brought a curling sick feeling that settled into my


    stomach.


    Well, there was only one way to find out if she was telling the truth.


    Thirty minutester, I standing in front of a door that looked like aplete replica of the one


    Alessia described. It had the same chipped off-white color that she mentioned with the same mat


    ced outside. It is alsopletely bare of any surrounding neighbors or any sign of life just like


    she also mentioned.


    My handsnd on the doorknob, about to open it before I give a pause, a slightly rming thought


    entering into my head.


    What if this was all a trick? I could open this door and bepletely swarmed with rouges waiting


    for me on the order side. Maybe I should have brought some warriors along.


    ¡°Is everything okay, Alpha?¡± Alex asks from behind me.


    That pulls me out of my thoughts.


    I had the best warriors behind me. If anything should ur, I¡¯m d that they are the ones that are


    going to be watching my back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± I say in a low voice to Alex and Raphael.


    I can¡¯t hear anything from inside but I still open the door slowly. One step into the house and I¡¯m


    staring at the body of Alessia¡¯s mother which has its heart ripped out just like she said. She was


    telling the truth.


    ¡°F u c k,¡± Caden muttered,ing to my side and also staring at the body. ¡°What did that?¡±


    I had no idea. It could simply be a case of a rouge that lost it and went rabid, but something in my


    gut has me feeling that it¡¯s far more than that.


    actctt MBB


    MMB BBBBBBBBB


    Chapter 4


    ¡°Check upstairs,¡± I tell Alex and Caden as I walk closer to the body.


    I hear Alex and Caden¡¯s footsteps climb up the stairs. I drop down to my knees beside the body,


    examining the person who was my mate¡¯s mother.


    I can¡¯t imagine how she felt when she walked in on this scene. I too lost my Mother at a fairly young


    age and it felt like the pain would never go away.


    If I had walked in and found my Mom like this, I have no idea how I would have reacted.


    With a sigh, I get back on my feet and pick up a nket thrown over the couch.


    Walking back to the body, I ce the nket over it. Once the body is covered, my gaze finally


    takes in the room for the first time.


    The house has a homey vibe to it from the flowers in the vase to the pictures hung on the wall. Even


    the faded wallpapers gives it a warm and cozy feeling.


    I stop myself from going over to examine said pictures. This wasn¡¯t why I came here.


    Once I got upstairs, I walked into the room that had Alessia¡¯s strongest scent. My feet take me over


    there before I even realize that I¡¯m already moving.


    I find Alex already in the room and I have to find the urge to let out a growl. ¡°Go check the other


    rooms, I¡¯ll take over from here.¡±


    Without a word, Alex walks out of the room. Left alone, I look around, trying to figure out what sort


    of person Alessia is. A person¡¯s room says a lot about them. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    As I looked around thepletely bare room safe for some photos, I had no inkling of who Alessia


    was. I could say that she was a warm person from the flowers-themed wallpaper but another nce


    at the room has me feeling otherwise.


    With another sigh -something I seem to be doing a lot, I walk over to her bedside table. I have to


    sidestep the broken pieces of mirror and the cluster of furniture and books thrown on the floor. The


    thought that someone was in her room and went through her things has my vision blurring.


    I sit down on her bed and start opening the drawers, looking for anything that might have been left


    behind by the murderer. After a thorough look around the room, I¡¯m assured that this isn¡¯t just a


    case of a rogue gone mad. She was definitely the target. The thorough searching of her room could


    not lead me to believe anything else.


    We wrap it up and take the body and a bag of Alessia¡¯s belongings back to the house. At thest


    moment, I also decided to bring some of her mother¡¯s.


    We pass through the underground tunnel so as not to stir up the house with rumors.


    I mind link one of the guards watching Alessia to bring her to the tunnels.


    Watching Alessia fall to her knees with a heart-wrenching s o b has my wolf screaming to be let out


    so that


    ¨C JJ MMB B B B B B B B B B


    Chapter 4


    he canfort her. But I can¡¯t do that.


    96% 11:20


    All I could do was stand beside her and watch as she cried into her mother¡¯s body. All the while


    thinking about one question.


    Who is Alessia and who are the people after her?

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Chapter 5


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    96% 11:20


    out of


    After a few days of intensive crying and cuddling the urn holding my mother¡¯s ashes, I finally step


    the room. Food has been ced outside the door for me for the past few days and I haven¡¯t needed


    to even step out of the room.


    The room that has been assigned to me is painted baby blue with a few touches of an aesthetic


    vibe. It¡¯s not a terrible room to end up in but after crying for hours, those walls are thest things


    that I want to see.


    My wolf has been getting grumpy and whining, sobbing, and whimpering to go talk to my mate. She


    believes that it¡¯ll make us feel better.


    Another thing that has kept me locked up in my room is the noise and buzzing from outside the


    door. I¡¯m staying in a pack house full of werewolves after being the only werewolf that I know of for


    years.


    But my


    bones need some serious stretching so I ventured out of my room and into the living room. In the


    hope of finding Caden and telling him that I need a run. I¡¯m not foolish enough to think that I can just


    walk out of the house and go into the woods. I know that he definitely has guards looking after me.


    My train of thought stops as I stand in front of the living room.


    gap


    People. And they are everywhere. Some of them are watching a game on the TV. Some are just


    conversing with each other and others are ying a game on the game control center pushed to


    one side of the room. And not one of them looks like the person that I¡¯m after.


    My feet still as I get to the end of the hallway leading from into the living room. I¡¯m contemting


    going back and finding another way to talk to Caden when-


    ¡°Hey,¡± A tiny voice calls out.


    I look down and see myself looking into two gorgeous green orbs. I take in her features -her dark


    curls, button nose, and red cupid-shaped lips. I feel like I know her from somewhere else.


    I smile at her, deciding not to look a gift horse in the mouth. It¡¯s better it¡¯s just a kid and not someone


    else.


    ¡°Hey there,¡± I squat down to her height and ruffle her wide curls, yfully tugging on one of them.


    Soon, she¡¯s smiling and giggling at me. Little kids are my favorite. Especially when they happen to


    be as cute as


    her.


    ¡°You¡¯re very pretty,¡± she says, looking up at me with sparking eyes.


    Ok, it¡¯s official. I love this girl.


    ¡°You¡¯re very pretty too,¡± Her smile bes wider. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Lucy,¡± she replies, beaming up at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very pretty name for a pretty girl like you.¡±


    JJ HNB B B G B BBBBB II


    Chapter 5


    ¡°What¡¯s yours?¡±


    ¡°Alessia,¡± I answer.


    She giggles, bouncing on her little feet. ¡°Are you the guest that Caden told us about?¡±


    Z


    I¡¯m slightly taken aback at how close she seems to be with Caden for her to call him by his name.


    96% 11:20


    Yes, I answer, nodding my head. So that¡¯s what he told people -that I¡¯m just a guest. I shove away


    the tiny silver of hurt that makes its way to my chest.


    ¡°Lucy.¡± A deep voice calls out from behind me, sending a shiver down my spine.


    ¡°Caden!¡± She squeals, running past me and into Caden¡¯s open arms.


    With the two of them side by side, the resemnce dawns on me. The reason why I felt like I knew


    her was because she was a replica of Caden. Is she his daughter?


    Again, another ache settles in my chest. But I feel foolish as soon as I think of it. She wouldn¡¯t callC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    him Caden if he was her Dad. Or would she?


    ¡°I missed you. Where were you all day?¡± Lucy asks with a cute pout.


    Caden lifts her off the ground and sets her on his hip. ¡°I was in my office,¡± he pinches her cheeks. ¡°I


    had to take care of some documents.¡±


    I try not to let my jaw fall onto the floor. I have no idea on how to react to this new version of Caden.


    She wraps her little hands around her neck, resting her head on his shoulders.


    My heart starts beating faster for some G o d d am n reason so I look away from the cute picture in


    front of


    me.


    ¡°I made a new friend. Her name is Alessia.¡±


    At the mention of my name, I turn to look at Caden with wide eyes. How would he feel about that?


    It¡¯s very obvious that Lucy is important to him. How would he feel about me talking to her?


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The question is directed at Lucy but his gaze is fixed on me.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lucy wraps her hands tighter around his neck. ¡°She called me pretty¡±


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t lying. He finally tears his gaze away from me to smile down at Lucy.


    She smiles back at him. ¡°I and the other kids helped Chef to bake cookies. Do you want to have


    some?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He sets her down on the floor. ¡°Go ahead first. I just need to talk to Alessia for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± She ski p s past me and gives me a tiny wave that I return.


    Chapter 5


    G


    ¦°


    G


    G


    96% 11:20


    ¡°I was just looking for you when I ran into her, I rush out, not wanting him to think that I was just


    lurking


    around the house.


    His brows knit together. ¡°Why were you looking for me?¡± |


    ¡°I need to go on a run.¡±


    He simply stares at me for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    My eyes widen just as my heart sinks into my stomach with a sickening feeling.


    I can¡¯t let him go with me. I can¡¯t shift in front of him. What if he discovers

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Chapter 6


    Caden¡¯s POV


    Alessia drags her feet all through the walk into the woods. It¡¯s as though she wasn¡¯t the one that


    requested for this run. I¡¯m doing her a favor yet she looks like she¡¯s been sent to her doom.


    I eye her as she bites her lips anxiously until they be bright red. Then I tear my gaze away just


    before my thoughts start entering a dangerousne. Like thoughts of what color her lips will be after


    thoroughly getting a kiss from me.


    I stop walking as I notice that we¡¯ve gotten to a clearing in the woods. This is where I alwayse


    to whenever I needed to just shift and let loose. It was also where most of the pack members had


    their runs. It was the perfect spot.


    Looking over at Alessia, I find her shifting on her feet and looking around the woods with a


    calcting look on her face.


    She better not be thinking about what I think she is.


    ¡°I will snap your pretty little neck if you even think of running away,¡± I say, knocking any nonsense


    ideal out of her head before it takes root.


    Her hand immediately reaches up to her neck and her eyes turn wide. ¡°I-i w-wasn¡¯t thinking of


    running away,¡± she stutters through her words.


    It brings a smile to my face to see the fear visible on hers. That¡¯s good. At least she won¡¯t be


    thinking of getting one over me.


    ¡®Why would you say such a thing to her? We aren¡¯t going to be snapping her neck, Xavier growls.


    ¡®Please, shut it, I growl back, annoyed at Xavier¡¯s behavior for the past few days. If he isn¡¯t wincing


    about Alessia then he¡¯s begging to go to her. And if he isn¡¯t doing that then he¡¯s giving me a hard


    time about the way I treat her.


    ¡®Why do you keep being a beast to her?!¡±


    I myself didn¡¯t know the answer to that question. It¡¯s not like Alessia has done anything unusual to


    make me wary of her. In fact, in the week that I¡¯ve been keeping my eyes on her, nothing that she


    did was out of ce or raised suspicion in me. So, why couldn¡¯t I just let my guard down-around


    her?


    It might be the fact that I¡¯m still trying to wrap my head around the fact that she¡¯s my second chance


    mate. It could also be the dread that settles in my chest every time I think about that.


    Bringing myself back to the present, I look at Alessia to find her still standing in her clothes and her


    human form.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get ready to shift?¡± I ask as I shrug off my shirt and ce it on a tree branch.


    Next, I go for the button on my jeans. I¡¯ll be able to defend myself better in wolf form in case she


    tries to do


    ?d MMG B BBBBBBBB1


    Chapter 6


    anything.


    96% 11:20


    Alessia is watching me with wide eyes and lips that part open in a gasp, showing just a hint of her


    pink.


    tongue.


    My blood runs hot as I feel my jeans be tighter.


    Ok, so maybe this wasn¡¯t a good idea. I should have had either Alex or Raphael take her on this


    run. But the thought of her stripping down in close proximity to either one of them has my hands


    balling into fits.


    ¡°Strip,¡± I say dryly, not at all disying any hint of the hell that I¡¯m passing through at the moment.


    She just stands there and stares nkly at me.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to go for a run then I suggest we just head back to the pack house,¡± I say,


    already


    do than standing here all day long. I still reaching for my shirt to shrug it back on. I had better things


    to


    had some documents that-


    ¡°I¡¯ll strip,¡± she rushes out and starts walking away from me.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going to?¡± I hate the confusion that I hear in my voice. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Behind a tree to strip down,¡± she says inly like it was a pretty obvious thing


    I bit down on augh and instead settled on a scoff. ¡°You¡¯re stripping right in front of me. There¡¯s no


    way I¡¯m letting you out of my sight.¡± Does she think I¡¯m s t u p i d?


    Her checks tint pink and her mouth open and close with no wordsing out.


    ¡°Just save it and start stripping.¡± I take off my shirt and my jeans follow when Alessia finally seems


    to get


    the memo.


    She reaches for her shirt and pulls it off her, exposing the in white bra that she has underneath.


    It had to be the most unenticing underwear that I¡¯ve ever seen on a woman. But tell that to my c o c


    k that swells up and forms a tent at the front of my brief.


    With an inward groan, I turn my gaze away from Alessia before I jump her. Pulling off myst


    garment, I quickly shift into my ck shadow night wolf.


    I¡¯m a bit scared of letting my wolf be in control around Alessia, but I¡¯m also sure that I can fight him


    for control if the worstes to worse.


    I hear bones snapping into ce and I turn just in time to see Alessia transform into a huge dark


    brown wolf with light brown her. Her coat is magnificent as it blends in with the darkness settling


    around us..


    Her coat isn¡¯t what grabs my attention though. It¡¯s her size. Her size which is bigger than that of an


    average female wolf. Only people who were rted to an Alpha have wolves thatrge. Heck, some


    Alphas didn¡¯t even get to be that size.


    §Ó§Ó§Ó§Ó§Ó§Ó§Ó§Ó§Ó§Ó


    Chapter 6


    So the question is, which Alpha is Alessia rted to? And why on earth did she keep such a huge


    thing

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Chapter 7


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    Caden doesn¡¯t need to be in human form for me to make out the shocked expression on his face.


    It¡¯s clear


    as day.


    Before he can shift back to human form and tell me that he has changed his mind about letting me


    go for a run. I take off into the woods.


    I hear his heavy paws behind me and it just makes me go faster. I¡¯m dead if he catches me.


    I have no idea or sense of direction of where I¡¯m heading. I just know that I have to get away from


    him. I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ll end up dead if I don¡¯t.


    My breath gets knocked out of me as a huge weight ms into me from behind. My two hundred


    pounds of flesh crumpled to the ground as the huge weight pinned me down. We roll around for a


    bit beforeing to a halt in a patch of dirt and dried grasses.


    I close my eyes from the impact, my back on the ground digs into sharp stones and gravels but I


    don¡¯t


    dare to make a sound.


    Then I hear the sound of bones moving and cracking and then the weight on me reduces


    considerably¡­like he just shifted back.


    My eyes flutter open to find Caden¡¯s human form above me and-


    Oh my G o d. He¡¯s angry. No, he¡¯s livid. I can tell from the way his veins seem to pop out of his


    neck.


    ¡°Shift back,¡± he whispers darkly. His eyes aren¡¯t the normal green that I know them to be. They¡¯re


    now dark, almost ck in fact. His wolf is in control.


    If I was in human form I would have gulped.


    ¡°Now!¡± His grip on my chest tightens. ¡°Before I snap your neck.¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to be able to snap my wolf¡¯s neck like a tiny twig. I close my eyes,


    envisioning my human body and shifting back.


    The weight on me became too prominent for me to ignore. I groan, shifting around on the ground


    and


    oni effectively stabbing myself with a dozen stones.


    ¡°Would you f u c k i n g stop moving!¡± His words sound strained and tight, making me reopen my


    eyes.


    At that moment, I take notice of the flesh pocking me in the stomach and also the state of our


    nakedness. My inside twists and blood rushes into my ears as I try to ignore the wetness forming


    between my thighs. No, I¡¯m not even going to be touching that with a five-foot pole.


    I gopletely still, not moving an inch. I wait- for him to get off me or make the first move to start a


    talk,


    -? & AKBBBBBBBBBB


    Chapter 7


    but he doesn¡¯t do either. Instead, he stills as well and his nostrils re.


    ¡°F u c k,¡± he breathes the word out and I probably wouldn¡¯t have heard it if it wasn¡¯t for werewolves


    heightened senses.


    Then in the next second, Caden is off me and on his foot as though my body was made of hotva.


    95% 11:20


    I shove down the stu pi d hurt that bubbles in my chest and stand up as well, brushing the leaves


    and sand that stay on my body.


    ¡°Get dressed. You¡¯re done with your run,¡± he announces, walking over to the tree where his clothes


    were hung-


    I wasn¡¯t stu p i d enough to think that he would let me continue the run after the trick I pulled on him.


    It¡¯s a miracle that he hasn¡¯t taken a bite out of my head¡­yet.


    I quickly pull on my clothes just in time for him to return to me.


    He grips my arm and I know it was back on. He wasn¡¯t going to wait for us to head back to the pack


    house, he was going to have the confrontation here. Right now.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± He asks, his eyes looking at me expectantly.


    Surprisingly, his question didn¡¯te out in the volume that I expected. He sounded like he


    genuinely wanted to know what my issue was. Somehow, that was worse.


    My eyes fall to the ground, my head hanging in shame.


    ¡°Why did you run away from me?¡± He asks tersely. This time the annoyance I expected is present.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whisper, guilt eating me from within.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology,¡± his grip tightens to the extent that it starts hurting. ¡°I want answers.¡±


    I swallow the whimpering up my throat and bite the inside of my cheek till I draw blood.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you tell me who the hell you are? Why do you keep hiding things away from me?¡± His


    eyes are turning ck again as they sh in anger. ¡°I¡¯m tired of ying these games with you. How


    am I meant to protect me when you keep things away from me?¡±


    Now, I¡¯m the one getting angry. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your protection.¡± I pull my arm out of his grip and


    move away from him so I can think without him being all up in my space. ¡°All I want is to leave your


    pack but you won¡¯t let me.¡± My voice is increasing in pitch and I can¡¯t stop the anger rising to the


    surface. Heck, 1. don¡¯t want to stop it. ¡°The only thing you¡¯ve done for me is keep me caged in.


    First, you threw me in the dungeon and now, you¡¯re keeping me in that stu pi d room that I never


    asked for! I just want to go home.¡± It takes me a while to realize that I¡¯m yelling and¡­ crying.


    back


    As embarrassing as it was, I was full-on sobbing in front of someone that didn¡¯t give a dam n about


    me. Oh someone please just shoot me with wolfband and end my misery.


    ¦°


    908 11:28


    Chapter 7


    I can¡¯t stop though.


    My breath is knocked out of me as Caden walks to me and silently pulls me into his embrace, his


    strong arms wrapping around my frame.


    That¡¯s when the dam breaks. I clutch the front of his t-shirt and let go. I didn¡¯t think it was possible to


    and have any tears left in me but apparently, I did.


    I don¡¯t know exactly how long we stand there..just hugging with me crying my heart out. But I do


    know that Caden doesn¡¯t pull away. He just stands there and holds me in his arms.


    DContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Chapter 8


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    After crying for what could have been minutes or hours, I pull away from Caden. My cheeks tint pink


    as I notice the wet patches on the front of his t-shirt from what I hope were tears. I say a silent


    prayer that it isn¡¯t anything other than tears.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the pack house,¡± he says, looking down at me with a worried expression on his


    face. The only other emotion apart from anger that he has directed my way.


    ¡°Ok,¡± I reply, twirling my fingers awkwardly, not knowing what to do with them now that they weren¡¯t


    clutching onto his shirt.


    We walk back to the pack house in afortable silence, not a word exchanged between us.


    When we get to the front stop of the pack house, Caden stops me with a hand on my arm just


    before I can open the door.


    I¡¯lle to your room tonight to talk this out. No more lies this time.¡± His piercing gaze holds mine


    determiningly.


    He isn¡¯t asking for my opinion, he¡¯s telling me what¡¯s going to be happening here.


    I nod, giving him my silent agreement that wasn¡¯t asked for. I¡¯m not delusional enough to think that


    he will change his mind if I simply refuse. The question was, did I want to refuse?


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you after dinner,¡± he tells me and opens the door to the noise of a packed house.


    I¡¯m still not used to living with people and I don¡¯t think I ever will. It¡¯s apletely different scenario


    from the life that I once had.


    Caden walks ahead of me and disappears into the house, leaving the door open for me.


    Pulling a deep breath into my lungs, I take the first step into the pack house and shut the door


    behind me. Now, all I had to do was keep my head down and make the escape to my room before


    anyone noticed my presence. Everybody was immersed in their own world and I pray none would


    notice me passing by.


    Just as I take my first step, my n gets bursted as a shadow appears in my path. From my line of


    view, I could see toes painted with hot pink nail polish and as I dragged my eyes up the body of the


    person who interrupted my escape, I was stunned into silence.


    The person standing in front of me was pretty. Maybe even beautiful. Everything about her was in


    perfect condition, from her blond hair to her hot pink nails. She looks so put together. Aplete


    opposite to what I currently was.


    A smile is about to make its way when I mame out the expression on her face. It wasn¡¯t exactly one


    that said she wanted to be friends with me.


    1/3


    JMMB BBBBBBBBB I


    Chapter 8


    ¨Ö


    9% 11:21


    With her nose upturn, she gazes down at me in disdain. Of course, she was taller than me.


    I don¡¯t even bother to hide my annoyance at that fact. I scoff and cross my arms over my chest.


    Blondie must not have liked that because the scowl on her face deepened into a deadly snarl.


    ¡°What were you doing with the Alpha?¡± She spits out.


    ¡°Caden?¡± I ask stup d l y. Who else would she be talking about if not Caden? The absurdity of this


    situation was messing with my head.


    Her snarl darkens. ¡°Caden? You call him Caden?¡± She enquires incredulously.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that his name?¡± I ask dumbly, not getting what her issue was.


    ¡°It is but not just anyone is allowed to call him by his name.¡± She ces a hand on her hip and


    takes a long one over at me, eyeing my state of barefoot and ruffled borrowed clothes that were a


    size too big. Her nose wrinkled. ¡°Definitely not someone of your status,¡± she injects.


    The tiny envy that I harbor at her appearance immediately dies a quick death. Forget her beauty,


    this b i t c h was just sad to look at and frankly, I didn¡¯t have the patience nor ment a l strength


    required to deal with her.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I murmur, sidestepping her to continue with my escape n that was rudely


    interrupted.


    ¡°Hey!¡± She yells out but I ignore her even as I hear her hurried footsteps from behind me. ¡°I¡¯m notContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    done talking to you.¡± Her wordse first before she grips my arm.


    I open my mouth, about to give her a piece of my mind when a voice interrupts us.


    ¡°Let her go, Julianna,¡± the voice drawls out dryly.


    A red-haireddy appears from the door leading to what I suspect was the kitchen. Was everyone in


    this pack just naturally beautiful or was there something in the air they were breathing in?


    Julianna- which I just learned was the Blondie¡¯s name- rolls her eyes and peels her grip away from


    my


    arm.


    I barely stop my eyes from widening. I didn¡¯t expect her to give in that easily.


    Julianna walks over to the stranger and pins her down with a re which the stranger returns right


    back. ¡°Stay out of my business, Scarlett. Your mate won¡¯t always be around to help you.¡± Then she


    tosses her hair over her shoulder and walks away.


    ¡°Thanks for that, I mutter to the helpful stranger. I like to think that I would have been able to handle


    Julianna on my own but it was nice to know that someone was kind enough to lend a helping hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee and just ignore Julianna. She¡¯s a bi ch to everyone,¡± she smiles softly. ¡°You¡¯re


    Alessia right?¡± Her brows raised in question.


    Mine raised in surprise. How did she know who I was?


    I


    Cd & M MB BBBBBBBBBI


    Chapter 8


    ¡°Alex told me about you,¡± she supplies once she probably makes out the surprise on my face.


    Her answer doesn¡¯t do anything for me except deepen my


    confusion.


    96% 11:21


    ¡°Alex is my mate. He¡¯s the beta of the pack,¡± she tells me, probably wondering how I didn¡¯t already


    know about that. She was kind enough not to call me out on it though.


    I¡¯m assuming Alex is one of the men who were with Caden when he found me. Though I wasn¡¯t


    sure which of them he was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go have dinner. The chef just finished with the sauce. The table should be set already.¡±


    open my mouth to tly refuse the offer. I wasn¡¯t looking forward to an hour spent in a room with


    people I was trying to avoid.


    Before I can open my mouth to tell her that- maybe in more friendly words- she pulls on my hand


    and starts dragging me in the opposite direction of my room.


    What was it with everyone wanting to manhandle me?

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Chapter 9


    Caden¡¯s POV.


    She is here.


    I¡¯m more surprised than anything. This is the first time since she arrived that she is out of her room


    and socializing.


    It doesn¡¯t look as if she wants to be here but at least she is present and talking to someone.


    ¡°You may bore a hole into the side of her head if you keep staring at her like that,¡± Raphael says


    beside me, drawing my attention away from Alessia eating her te of spaghetti.


    from


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t staring.¡± I deny the usation and focus back on my te.


    ¡°Sure you weren¡¯t,¡± he ribs, a s h i t- as s-eating grin on his face.


    I choose to simply ignore him. He gets his pleasure when he sees he¡¯s riling me up. I wasn¡¯t going


    to give him that satisfaction.


    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Alex asks as he settles into the other seat beside me with his


    newly filled te in his hand. ¡°What did I miss?¡±


    Great, now I have the two of them to annoy me.


    Just Caden staring at his pretty little mate, Raphael¡¯s mind links to Alex and me, more than happy to


    fill Alex in on the topic of the conversation.


    I hold my remark at his choice of words used to describe Alessia. Doing that would just make their


    day.


    ¡°Oh, realllly, ¡°Alex drawls out like the a s s h o l e that he is as he looks over at where his mate and


    mine are chatting away. ¡®Scarlett told me that she was going to try and befriend her. Seems she


    made it work,¡± he announces with a smile on his face.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised that he told Scarlett about the true identity of Alessia. Those two never kept


    anything from each other and I would never ask him to hide something away from his mate.


    ¡°Why would she want to do that?¡± I ask, genuinely curious and slightly thankful for the gesture. Why


    I was grateful to her for trying to get Alessia out of her shell is something I wasn¡¯t willing to think


    about.


    ¡°She noticed Alessia wasn¡¯ting out of her room. Said it wasn¡¯t healthy for someone to be


    closed in all day and dered to fix it,¡± he exins, turning his gaze away from thedies and


    digging into his food.


    Sounded like something Scarlett would do. Once that minx got something stuck in her head, she


    went for it without another thought. It was one of the reasons why Alex was so crazy about her. It is


    also a trait that I appreciate at the moment. Alessia needs someone like her.


    I decide to share an ounce of the problems weighing on me.


    ¨C J & M MB B B B B B B B B BI


    Chapter 9


    06% 11:21


    ¡®Do either of know of an Alpha that has a daughter or immediate rtive that went missing? I mind


    link to Alex and Raphael.


    If Alessia has a wolf of that size then she is definitely rted to an Alpha but I haven¡¯t heard of any


    Alpha with a missing family member. I was short of ideas and didn¡¯t know what other exnation to


    come up with. Sure, Alessia and I were going to straighten things outter but in the meantime, my


    mind couldn¡¯t help but cat away at my inside.


    ¡®No, I haven¡¯t heard of anything of that sort, Alex answer.


    ¡®Same here. It¡¯s Raphael this time. ¡°Why do you ask? Did something happen at a pack in the


    region?¡±


    I try not to let their answers dampen my mood. I was going to get the real answerster tonight


    anyways. I just have to pace myself.


    ¡®No reason. I know they wouldn¡¯t believe my vague reply but I wasn¡¯t ready to share anything with


    them when I didn¡¯t have all the facts yet. When I figure out what the hell was happening, then I¡¯ll


    ry it to them but for now, it was better they were kept in the dark.


    After dinner, I make my way up to my office to wait out the hours left for me to go to Alessia¡¯s room.


    Besides not wanting toe off as an impatient brute, I also didn¡¯t want to risk the chance of


    someone. seeing me entering her room. Our already sketchy excuse wouldn¡¯t be able to get us out


    of that situation.


    So I wait at my desk, doing mini-tasks to help keep me preupied.


    Once the clock¡¯s hand hits eleven, I¡¯m off my desk and heading for Alessia¡¯s room.


    I scout out the premises before cing two swift knocks on her door. I half expected her to be fast


    asleep but as soon as I ce the second knock, the door flies open to show a fully awake Alessia.


    She wearing a thin ck tank top that hangs a little off at the shoulders and ck shorts, another


    borrowed set of clothes from Scarlett.


    It urred to me that I should have already bought her some new clothes of her own. Most of her


    clothes. were ruined when those rogues searched through her things. I put the thought at the back


    of my mind for future purposes.


    ¡°Are you nning on having our talk in the hallway?¡± I ask, seeing as she still hasn¡¯t opened her


    door for me to walk in.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she whispers, realizing her mistake. Her cheeks tint a lovely pink color and she moves away


    from the doorway, holding the door open for me to walk in.


    I quickly move in, not wanting someone to catch me doing that. Once in, I walk over to the open and


    stand in front of it, gazing out at the dark sky brightened by a single moon.


    window


    At the sound of footsteps, I turn around to find Alessia sitting at the edge of her bed.


    In that moment, I contemte the wiseness in picking her room as our ce of meeting. It wasn¡¯t


    safe to


    a? & H M G GGGGGGGG BI


    Chapter 9


    90% 11:21


    be in closed quarters with her. Not after what happened in the woods. Not after realizing that my


    body couldn¡¯t be trusted around Alessia.


    ¡°Why did you want to talk to me?¡± Alessia questions.


    Thankful for the distraction. I lean on the window edge and cross my arms over my chest. ¡°Who are


    you?¡± This was the second time I was asking her that question and this time, I prayed that she didn¡¯t


    tell me another lie.


    She sighs, twirling her fingers in herp- something she does a lot. After a few beats, she looks at


    me and holds my gaze. I¡¯m the daughter of an Alpha.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Chapter 10


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    I did it. I told him the truth.


    Shifting in my seat, I wait for his response with bated breath. Is he even going to believe me? Half


    the time I didn¡¯t even believe it myself.


    His facial expression is inscrutable, not giving any hint as to what he is feeling.


    ¡°Which Alpha is your father?¡± He asks, his voice low and even.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I whisper, looking him in to let him know I wasn¡¯t lying about this.


    e eyes


    He scoffs and straightens. ¡°You really expect me to believe you don¡¯t know who your father is?¡± He


    arches a brow in disbelief.


    I sigh, knowing this was what would happen. I had fully expected it but for some reason, I held hope


    that he would believe me.


    ¡°My Mother never told me who he was.¡± Even as I say it, I realize how stu p i d it sounds but I


    continue, ¡°She was a human and he was an Alpha grieving the loss of his Luna. That¡¯s all she told


    me. She said it was too dangerous for me to be in his life.¡±


    I never demanded to know more about the person who fathered me. Mostly, because I didn¡¯t care-


    having my mother was more than enough for me- but also because I wasn¡¯t ready to hear it.


    I wish I hadn¡¯t been such a worthless spine and asked my mother more about who he was.


    Caden¡¯s gaze holds mine, searching for something. Whatever it¡¯s that he sought, he must have


    found it because his eyes soften a bit, but I¡¯m not about to think that it means he believes me.


    ¡°Do you think those rogues were after you because of your father?¡± He voices the thought that I¡¯ve


    been pondering over since I walked in on my Mom¡¯s body.


    But without any knowledge of who my father was, I was off to a dead end. Was it possible that


    someone. from that life was after me even after years of running away from them?


    ¡°F u c k!¡± Caden exims out of the blue. ¡°This is terrible. We have no idea who those people are or


    where they might be getting their orders from. For all we know, they might be sitting outside the


    pack territory. just waiting for you to step a foot out. He throws his head back and runs his fingers


    through his hair, making it go wild in different directions.


    ¡°I could leave your pack if you want,¡± I innocently offer.


    Five seconds ago, that had seemed like the right thing to say. Caden was stressing over something


    that wasn¡¯t his to worry over and I had thought that offering to leave would relieve that stress.


    Add M M B B B B B B B B BB


    MMB BBBB


    Chapter 10


    But as Caden sets his dark gaze on me, I immediately regret saying those words. It didn¡¯t look like it


    relieved his stress in any way. Instead, he now looks wrung tight and about to explode at any


    second.


    96% 11:21


    ¡°You go nowhere.¡± He steps forward, stopping in front of me and looking down at me. ¡°I mean it,


    Alessia. Don¡¯t even think of stepping a foot out of this pack house without me by your


    side.¡±


    The anger that I had felt in the woods, rises up my chest again. It was obvious that he wanted


    nothing to do with me so why was he so hellbent on keeping me by his side?


    ¡°I want to leave,¡± I say instead of all the other colorful choices of words I could have used and


    wanted to


    use.


    He rolls his eyes like he¡¯s dealing with a petnt child who keeps misbehaving. ¡°You¡¯re not going


    anywhere,¡± he simply states.


    Ok, f u c k this. I¡¯m trying to be the biggest person here but clearly, he wasn¡¯t appreciating my effort.


    I stand up and the fact that I still have to tilt my head back to look at him just adds insult to the injury.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to keep me locked up here!¡± I¡¯m not even trying to keep my voice down.


    I¡¯m passed caring about who hears us. That¡¯s his issue, not mine.


    He closes his eyes and pinches the bridge of his nose. A breath puffs out of his mouth as the vein in


    his neck pops dangerously.


    Was it wise to be pocking him when he looked like he was already at his knife edge? No, definitely


    not. Did I care? No, definitely not.


    When he opens his eyes again, they are back to the ember-green orbs I know.


    ¡°What do you think is going to happen when you step a foot out of here?¡± He asks calmly, a contrast


    to what he was a few minutes ago. He arches an eyebrow in expectation of my answer when I stay


    silent.


    I have given that question some thought but voicing those thoughts out would make me sound so


    dumb.


    I want to go back to my house but I know for sure that there might be someone waiting for me to


    walk right into their trap. Aside from my house, I have no way else to go.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± He doesn¡¯t look smug like I expected. ¡°You can¡¯t leave at least not until we¡¯re sure that


    there isn¡¯t still someone after you. Do you understand that?¡±


    Time to retrace back my steps. ¡°Ok,¡± I nod and Caden looks like a weight has been lifted hon is


    shoulder. ¡°But¡­¡± I begin and his shoulders hunch again. ¡°I want you to train me,¡± I finish.


    ¡°Train you?¡± His brows furrow in confusion.


    ¡°I want to learn how to defend myself,¡± I spell out for him.


    When I came across those men in my house, the first thought that entered my head was to run


    away. I hated it.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    And if I ever wanted to find them and make them pay for my Mom¡¯s death then I needed to know


    how to fight. For that, I needed Caden¡¯s help and I was sure that he wasn¡¯t going to-


    ¡°No.¡± Comes Caden¡¯s answer.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Chapter 11


    Caden¡¯s POV


    She wants me to train her.


    I wasn¡¯t such an idiot that I couldn¡¯t put two and two together. Her wanting to learn how to defend


    herself only meant that she was nning something stup i d in that head of hers. Maybe she was


    nning to find her mother¡¯s murderer or was nning to run away as soon as she could throw a


    few punches.


    Either way, I wasn¡¯t going to be helping out in executing any foolish n of hers.


    If she was working on getting herself into trouble then she sure as hell was going to be doing it on


    her own.


    Her crestfallen face pinches at my heart but my resolve wasn¡¯t going to wither away just because


    she felt hurt. She was going to thank me when she still had her life.


    ¡°No?¡± She echoes. ¡°Why not?¡±


    I breathe in deeply, willing this conversation to be over already. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go and do


    something stu p i d.¡±


    She throws her hands up into the air.¡± I just want to learn how to fight,¡± she exims exasperatedly.


    ¡°How is that doing something stu p i d?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re going to try to get back at the people who killed your mother.¡± I might not know


    Alessia for that long but I did know some things about her. One of them being that she never backs


    down.


    She crosses her arms over her chest defensively and huffs. ¡°How would you know what I¡¯m going to


    do?¡± She asks with her chin jolting out stubbornly. The whole stance gave off a more adorable look


    than the defiant one she was probably going for.


    I force down an involuntary smile. ¡°I can see the look in your eyes,¡± I say, giving her a knowing look.


    Another thing about Alessia that I¡¯ve picked up on is that she is a bad liar and by bad, I mean


    sweaty palms, stuttering, eye twitching kind of bad.


    ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t nning on doing that,¡± she stutters, her voice going high and low in several pitches. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Just like I said. A very bad liar.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± I tell her, curious to see just how hard she¡¯s going to try to convince me


    otherwise.


    ¡°Caden, please.¡± She holds my hand, shocking me with the touch. ¡°Help me out here and I promise


    I won¡¯t try to run away again.¡±


    I narrow my eyes at her. ¡°You already promised me that,¡± I remind her.


    She groans, stomping her feet on the ground.


    M & J M BBBBBBBBBB


    Chapter 11


    96% 11:22


    I roll my eyes at her childish behavior and brush past her. ¡°So it¡¯s settled. You aren¡¯t leaving my


    pack and I¡¯m not going to help you get yourself killed.¡±


    Getting thest word in, I open the door and exit her room before she can dere that this war isn¡¯t


    over


    yet.


    I climb up the stairs to the top floor where my room is located. Opening the door, I shrug off my shirt


    and trousers, doing all that in the dark. Thank goodness for werewolves¡¯ heightened senses.


    Then I climb under my sheet and stare at my ceiling, my thoughts going back to Alessia like they


    seem to be doing nowadays.


    What exactly was I doing with her? I wasn¡¯t nning to keep her as my mate but I still haven¡¯t


    rejected her yet. Thinking about these things led me to emotions that I wasn¡¯t ready to decipher.


    You like her, Xavier taunts. That¡¯s why you haven¡¯t rejected her yet!


    ¡®I don¡¯t like her,¡¯ I snarl, even as my heart ski s a beat at my words. I also wasn¡¯t about to decipher


    the reason for that. In fact, I wasn¡¯t ready to decipher anything.


    ¡®Which Alpha do you think could be her father,¡¯ I ask, changing the subject away from my feelings


    for


    Alessia.


    There¡¯s no way of us knowing. Her mother ran away so it¡¯s possible that the Alpha in subject


    doesn¡¯t even know he has a missing daughter.¡±


    Another angle to it. If that¡¯s true then this situation just got a whole lot messier andplicated.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t going to let anything happen to her, Xavier tells me. ¡®We¡¯ll protect her.¡±


    We haven¡¯t agreed with a lot of things since Alessia fell into our life. This was one thing we both


    agreed on. ¡°Yes, we will, I reassure.


    I close my eyes, willing my brain to quiet down and let me get some much-needed rest.


    If I¡¯m going to deal with Alessia¡¯s continuous nagging tomorrow then I need to get some shut eye.


    At five am, I¡¯m off my bed and sliding on my workout gear. Then I go downstairs to find,my pack


    members surrounding the dinning table and munching on a banquet.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± Alex says, nodding my way as a form of greeting from the seat where he sat with his arm


    around. his mate¡¯s chair. Scarlett smiles at me and I give them both a curt nod in acknowledgment.


    I head to the table, grab an apple off it, and continue my path to the door without talking to anyone


    else.


    I like heading to the training grounds first to get a head state before others start pilling in. The


    quietness helps ground me and calms me on the inside.


    dd MM BBBBBBBBBB


    Chapter 11


    ZN


    96% 11:22


    After a few minutes of doing my usual routine, people start milling in. Ever since the increase in


    rogue attacks, I have made it mandatory for everyone above the age of eighteen to have a session


    of training at least twice a week. If anything unfortunate should happen, I want them to be able to


    protect themselves and the young.


    Pouring my frustrations onto a punching bag, I keep my front to the entrance to take note of the


    people walking in.


    My punches slow down and I barely stop the bag from swinging into my face as I fix my gaze on


    who just walked in.


    It¡¯s Scarlett and chatting away beside her is¡­my mate.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Chapter 12


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    96% 11:22


    As I walk into the training ground with Scarlett by my side, I involuntary start searching for Caden


    and find him in front of a punching bag and¡­ staring at me? Nope. ring. Definitely ring at me.


    1 trail my eyes down his body and have to take a moment to appreciate just how fine he is.


    Dragging my eyes back up his body to his eyes, I find him still ring at me and that appreciation


    dies.


    1


    I avoid his gaze, turning my head away from him andughing at something Scarlett just said.


    Scarlett has proved to be a reliable person and maybe even a friend. She showed me to the training


    grounds and even promised to help me out with some basic training skills.


    She walks ahead of me and picks up two dumbbells from a shelf pushed to the wall. She brings it


    over to where I¡¯m standing.


    ¡°These are one of the lightest weights. We¡¯ll start with this and move on to some heavier ones. She


    passes them over to me and I take them from her, barely hiding a groan at their weight. These were


    seriously some of the lightest?


    ¡°Ok,¡± I say tentatively, wondering how many times I could lift this without seeming like a weakling.


    ¡°Then afterward, we¡¯ll take someps around the track in human and wolf forms. Then move on to


    some basic fighting skills, she informs, smiling reassuringly at me. ¡°In no time, you¡¯ll be able to hold


    your own in a fight.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me. I really appreciate this.¡± I meant that. I want to learn how to fight and


    defend myself and I¡¯m grateful to her for helping me out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention-¡±


    Scarlett gets cut off as Caden stands between us. His green eyes are lit with the mes of hell as


    they burn. into mine. He grabs the dumbbells from me effortlessly.


    Showoff.


    ¡°What on earth do you think you¡¯re doing here?¡± He grits out, the vein on his neck popping out and


    distracting me for a second. Would that vein suddenly burst out one of these days?


    I trail my gaze away from it and back to his gaze. ¡°Scarlett is teaching me how to fight since you


    wouldn¡¯t.¡± That¡¯s right girl. Stand up for yourself. So what if he looks like he¡¯s five seconds away


    from strangling me and dumping my body in a dumpster? It¡¯s not like he can do that with all these


    witnesses. He couldn¡¯t¡­right?


    He turns over to Scarlett and I open my mouth, ready to defend her if I need to.


    Hold this for ma


    nvine the dumbbells over to her and Scarlett wordlessly takes them off


    Chapter 12


    his hands.


    He turns back to me with the fire still present in his eyes. ¡°Come with me.¡± He ces his hand on


    the small of my back.


    To anyone, it looked like he was being a gentleman and guarding me out of there but I knew better. I


    was about to get an earful from him out of the view of these unsuspecting people.


    I could have stood my ground and prevented him from dragging me out, but something tells me that


    would just make my situation worse.


    ¡°I can walk by myself.¡± I whisper, taking care to keep my voice low to prevent the people with super


    hearing from eavesdropping. I could bet my left ear that half the people in here were straining their


    cars to get a whiff of our conversation.


    ¡°Shut it. We¡¯ll talk when we¡¯re out of here,¡± he whispers back and continues leading me away from


    the training grounds and in the direction of the pack house


    When we¡¯re a few good feet away. he stops and lets go


    of my


    back.


    I almost whimper at the great feeling of loss thates over me. Another second and I would have


    been begging him to put his hand back on me. Thankfully he starts talking. Or rather, yelling.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?!¡± He asks exasperatedly. ¡°Do you just purposely go against my words toContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    try and get a rise out of me?¡±


    I scoff. ¡°You think highly of yourself don¡¯t you.¡± As soon as the words are out of my mouth, I regret it.


    Why do I keep digging my grave deeper?


    Caden on the other hand looks about ready to burst into mes. If he was an animated character, I


    was very sure that he would have mesing out of his head.


    Of all the things I expected, it wasn¡¯t for Caden to just sigh and for his shoulders to dete.


    ¡°Just go back to the pack house,¡± he says, turning around and already dismissing me like I was an


    irate child.


    That¡¯s it? He¡¯s just going to walk away without even yelling or warning me off. Like he couldn¡¯t even


    be bothered. Like I wasn¡¯t worth it.


    I inust be a suck e r for punishment. That¡¯s the only reason why I stop Caden by yelling, ¡°I¡¯ll tell


    people that


    we¡¯re mates.


    Almost dramatically, Caden turns around, that fire back in his eyes and it makes me¡­happy? Was


    Caden right? Do I get off on riling him up?


    He walks back to me., What did you just say?¡±


    In a show of saving face, I cross my arms over my chest and jolt my chin out. ¡°I¡¯ll tell people we¡¯re


    mates if you don¡¯t let me train.¡± Figuring out that the ball was in my court, I take it up a notch, ¡°and


    you¡¯ll be


    JJ MMB B B B B B BBBB


    Chapter 12


    UZN


    90% 11:22


    training me yourself.¡± What better way to learn something than to learn from the best?


    Caden looks at me unbelievably. Then he chuckles. That chuckle turns into augh and thatugh


    turns into a full-blown, belly-rumbling, knee-ppingughter.


    What the hell? Did I just break Caden?

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Chapter 13


    Caden¡¯s POV


    Was she seriously ckmailing me right now? The chit has some backbone that¡¯s for sure.


    N


    96% 11:22


    I can¡¯t help butugh at her attempt though. It¡¯s almost pitiable.


    1


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± She asks, looking at me anxiously and a little worried. Can¡¯t say I me


    her though.


    1 straighten up and wipe off a nonexistent tear from the side of my eye. ¡°You¡¯re funny. You know


    that right?¡± I tell her, giving her what possibly is the first smile that she has received from me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be funny,¡± she spits out, her brows furrowing in barely concealed anger. ¡°I meant


    what I said.¡±


    The smile on my face disappears. ¡°No, sweetie, you weren¡¯t being serious.¡± I stalk over to her while


    holding her gaze, making sure she can see the look in my eyes that was probably murderous. ¡°If


    you¡¯re being serious then that would mean that you were ckmailing me,¡± I trail off. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t


    be stu p i d enough to do that, would you?¡±


    Her mouth closes and opens like a fish out of water.


    A smirk makes its way to my face. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± As expected Alessia has no heat to her


    words. ¡°Go to the pack house,¡± I say in a firm voice, letting her know that I was tired of her


    nonsense.


    I turn around and start making my way back to the training grounds, the conversation with Alessia


    already pushed to the back of my mind..


    ¡°Caden!¡± Alessia yells out to me.


    I barely stop myself from rolling my eyes as I turn to find her ring at me.


    She matches over to me and pokes me in the chest. ¡°I¡¯m been serious here.¡±


    The shock at having her poke me in the freaking chest fades away and makes way for anger. I grip


    her hand tightly, exacting more force than needed.


    Alessia whines and her eyes fall to the fist clenching her hand.


    Breathing in slowly, I release a bit of pressure from my hold but still keep her in my grip. ¡°We both


    know that you aren¡¯t.¡± I hold her gaze, daring her to tell me otherwise.


    Right in front of me, her whole resolve crumbles. ¡°Why won¡¯t you teach me?¡± Her eyes water and


    my chest. squeezes. ¡°I just want to learn how to defend myself. What¡¯s so wrong about that?¡±


    The anger in me goes out as a teardrop rolls down her face.


    CS & MM GGG GGG GGG


    Chapter 13


    *UIN96% 11:22


    ¡°You¡¯re going to get yourself hurt,¡± I husk out, trying to remind myself why teaching her to fight was


    a bad


    idea.


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± she promises earnestly..


    I know she¡¯s lying. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s going to give up a chance of getting her revenge and I just


    realize that nothing I say or do will change that.


    So, instead of trying to stop her, why not just help her? At least this way, I can keep an eye on her


    and make sure she is actually properly trained for whatever idea she has cooked up in her head.


    I can feel my resolve wither away before I even open my mouth, Tll teach you.¡±


    Her eyes brighten up as a huge smile takes over her face.


    ¡°No more ckmailing. One word about us being mates and I¡¯ll end the training,¡± I push out. It¡¯s not


    like I thought she would really spill out our secret but it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I promise,¡± she rushes. She makes a notion of zipping up her mouth, locking it, and


    throwing the keys away.


    I fight away the smile that¡¯s trying to make its way to my face. Smiling about her silly antics will just


    make her feel morefortable around me and think that she could try something of this sort again.


    Better to shoot it down before it happens.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the training ground.¡± I let go of her head and started walking back to where we


    came from. I don¡¯t have to look back to know that she¡¯s hot on my heels.


    She appears beside me. ¡°Thank you so much for doing this.¡±


    ¡°Thank me by not doing something foolish,¡± I mutter, already feeling a pinch of regret settle into my


    chest. I hope I wasn¡¯t helping her head to her doom.


    Pirts WPI


    We get back to the training ground and I immediately head to the shelf of dumbbells, ones. that I


    dropped off with Scarlett.


    I walk over to Alessia and hand them over to her. ¡°Do fifty,¡± I instruct and take immense pleasure in


    watching her eyes turn to saucers. Maybe Alessia will run off and get rid of this idea, and I won¡¯t


    have to worry about her doing something stup d.


    But then her face hardens as she does the first lift and I worry that I may be wrong about her. She


    doesn¡¯t look like she is about to back down anytime soon.


    Thirty minutester, Alessia is panting as she does thest one and hands the dumbbells back to


    me.


    I conceal my surprise and take them from her. Ok, so maybe she was able to withstand that but will


    she be able tost till the end of the session?


    Dropping the dumbbells back onto the shelf, I pick up a pair of punching gloves next and walk back


    to her.


    dd MMG B B B B B BGG B


    Chapter 13


    She fixes her gaze on the gloves in my hand and I can just feel the dread that washes over her.


    Ok, so maybe I¡¯m being a bit hard on her but she did ask for this. I¡¯m just giving her what she wants.


    065 11:22


    ¡°Wear this.¡± I pass them over to her and watch as she pulls them on, barely concealing a few


    whines that I know are products of her screaming muscle,


    I c o c k my head to a punching bag hanging from the ceiling. ¡°Let me see how hard your punches


    are. I want to know what I¡¯m walking with.¡±


    By the time I¡¯m done with her, Alessia might just be begging me to leave her alone.


    §Ó§Ó§Ó§Ó§Ó§Ó§Ó§Ó§Ó§ÓContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Chapter 14


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    Everything hurts.


    I feel like I¡¯ve been run over by a truck, pushed off a cliff, and then mmed into a wall repeatedly.


    I can¡¯t move off the bed but I also know that I can¡¯t stay in bed for the whole day. Not after basically


    begging Caden to help train me. It will just give him the perfect excuse he needs to end our


    sessions.


    My rise off my bed is filled with groans and whines that I¡¯m sure woke up the entire pack house.


    I¡¯m a werewolf with super healing strength but da m n, this pain is something else.


    By the time I¡¯ve managed my way out of the bed, all my muscles are screaming at me and my


    shaky legs. seem about ready to give up at any moment.


    I manage to force myself to head into the bathroom and do the least I can in my morning routine.


    I¡¯m pulling on my workout gear when my door flies open. Thankfully, I¡¯m in gym shorts and I still


    have my tank top from the previous night on but I still find it right to call him out on it, ¡°can¡¯t you


    knock?¡±


    Caden simply closes the door behind him and walks into the room. ¡°You werete. You were


    supposed to be at the training grounds ten minutes ago.¡±


    He stands in the middle of my room and trails his gaze up and down my body.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He asks, an eyebrow arched.


    He must have noticed the awkward way I was standing and the pain I¡¯m very sure is written all over


    my face.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I force out, cing a smile that ends in a whine as I stretch the muscles on my face.


    Goddd, I feel like I¡¯m being pierced with a thousand needles.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± He tersely asks and grips my arm. ¡°Where are you hurt?¡±


    1 yelp, curling my bottom lip in to hold out a scream. That hurts,¡± I whimper, trying to pull my arm


    out of his hold.


    Caden drops it like it wasced with wolfband. ¡°You didn¡¯t have a cold bath after our session?¡± He


    asks incredulously, looking at me like I¡¯ve grown two heads.


    ¡°Cold bath?¡± I ask confused. Cold bath? How on earth was I supposed to know I was meant to take


    a cold bath after those exercises? That was the first time I so much as threw a punch so how was I


    supposed to


    know that?


    Caden groans and runs his fingers through his hair as he stares at me like he doesn¡¯t know what to


    do with


    AS & AMB GB BBBB


    Chapter 14


    me.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to the training ground today.¡± Caden states, looking at me with something akin to


    worry.


    ¡°No.¡± I rush out, knowing this was what would happen. ¡°I want to learn. I¡¯m not that hurt. I make a


    show of clenching my fist and punching the air but it ends in a yell.


    ¡°You are going to hurt yourself more than you would learn anything. He walks into my bathroom and


    I follow him mindlessly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask as he crunches down beside the bathtub and fills it with water


    ¡°Running an ice bath for you,¡± he replies without looking back at me. Then he stands up and looks


    down at my body. ¡°Undress. I¡¯ll be back with some ice soon,¡± he says, heading out of the bathroom


    and leaving me standing alone.


    After a second of wondering what was happening, I peel away the clothes off my body as slowly as I


    can and wrap my naked body in a fluffy towel.


    I hear the door to the room opening again and then Caden appears in the bathroom doorway with a


    bag of ice in his hand.


    He walks over to the bathtub, not even sparing me a gaze, and pours the whole bag into it.


    1 inch over to it, thinking about how cold it was going to be. Some puff of icy smoke wasing out


    of it and I wasn¡¯t looking forward to sinking into that icy hell.


    ¡°Get in,¡± Caden says, dropping the empty ice bag on the bathroom counter and turning to face me. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I look at my towel-sped body and then back at him, hoping he gets the memo without me having


    to spell it out for him.


    ¡°Soak in it for twenty minutes at least,¡± he mutters, heading for the door. ¡°I¡¯m going over to the


    training grounds and you¡¯re not to leave the house in my absence.¡±


    Did he really think I would run away in this state? And even if I did, how far would I get before he


    caught up with me and dragged me back? Something tells me it won¡¯t be that far.


    ¡°After the cold bath, you¡¯ll pretty much be back to normal but I don¡¯t want you heading over to the


    training ground,¡± he bites out. ¡°Your session with continue tomorrow.¡±


    I nod, waiting for him to get out so I can soak into what I hope will soothe my worn-out muscles.


    Throwing onest gaze at me, Caden walks out of the bathroom and out of the room, closing the


    door behind him with a click,


    I sigh outwardly, dropping the towel to the ground and rising a foot into the bathtub.


    A shiver runs down my spine from the temperature but overall, it isn¡¯t as bad as I thought it would


    be.


    2/3


    Chapter 14


    I immerse my whole body in the water and rest my back against the edge of the bathtub. Closing


    my eyes, I breathe out deeply as I feel my muscles loosen up.


    I don¡¯t know how long I stayed in there but by the time I open my eyes again, the ice in the bathtub


    is almost fully melted and my skin has turned puffy.


    I climb out and nearly moan at the soft relief of no more sore muscle.


    That bath worked like magic and I hate to say it but maybe Caden isn¡¯t all that bad.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Chapter 15


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    Dressed in jeans and a T-shirt, I find my way out of my room and into the main room.


    Aside from my experience with Julianna, no one else has given me grief. Add in the fact that


    Scarlett is an amazing person and I feel like I owe it to myself to try and make friends with the


    people living here.


    I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯m going to be staying here and finding new acquaintances seems like the


    next best thing to do.


    mission!


    With my mind, I stand at the entrance to the room and start scouting for a possible friend ande


    up short.


    Most of the people around seem half my age and the ones closer to my age are moving around the


    house hastily, obviously upied. They don¡¯t look like they¡¯ll be willing to stop what they are doing


    to make friends with me.


    It finally dawns on me that everyone else is at the training grounds and my mood immediately


    detes.


    Dejected, I turn around to head back to my room and spend another day with only myself for


    company.


    ¡°Alessia,¡± a tiny voice squeals and it grabs my attention to the little girl running towards me.


    She stops in front of me with a huge smile on her face and I knee to get to her height.


    ¡°Hey, Lucy. How are you doing today?¡± I ask, looking at her pink dress that is covered with glitters.


    Seems like someone is having a lot of fun. Unlike me.


    My mood turns sullen again as I¡¯m reminded that I have no friends here.


    ¡°Chef and I with some of my friends are making biscuits. Do you want to join us?¡± Her eyes hold


    hope as I contemte my options..


    Staying in my room all by my lonesome self or joining Lucy and some other kids to make biscuits


    that we¡¯ll probably end up eating. It wasn¡¯t really a hard choice. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Of course, I would love to join you.¡± I smile at her and get up to my feet.


    Taking hold of her hand- because it¡¯s so freaking cute and tiny, I lead us into the kitchen where a


    dozen. little kids are surrounding a woman that seems to be in herte fifties.


    ¡°Mrs Smith,¡± Lucy calls out as we draw closer to thedy. ¡°I brought a friend along,¡± she announces,


    and a dozen eyes belonging to little kids settle on me.


    I squirm under their watchful gazes. Kids could be brutal sometimes.


    ¡°Hey, dear,¡± the woman greets me with a smile on my face. Her eyes narrow as she observes me. ¡°I


    haven¡¯t


    1/3


    J


    J


    ¥³


    96% 11:23


    Chapter 15


    seen you around here before.¡± Then she makes an ¡®O¡¯ shaped sign with her lips. ¡°You¡¯re Caden¡¯s


    guest. right?¡±


    I may just be imagining it but when she said guest, it sounded like she was implying something else.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I answer back with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m Alessia,¡± I introduce, waving at the little kids still


    watching me inquisitively.


    ¡°Come sit with me.¡± Lucy tugs on my hand to get my attention.


    I look down at her to find her pointing at the counter that has several stools around it.


    Following her to the counter, I ce her on a seat and take the one beside her.


    Now v seems like the perfect time to ask the questions that have been pondering my mind for a


    while. And who better to ask than an unsuspecting kid who probably has all the answers I need?


    ¡°Lucy,¡± I call out in a low voice and she lifts her head from the coloring book that she¡¯s intensely


    focused


    on.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answers in a tiny voice.


    ¡°Is Caden your father?¡± I mutter.


    Her face scrunches up in utter disgust. ¡°E. He¡¯s my big brother.¡±


    The


    instant relief that I feel is almost embarrassing. Jeez, I need to get a grip on myself. Now that it has


    been brought up, I just realize that I haven¡¯t caught a glimpse of their parents. Did something


    happen to them?


    I¡¯m just about to ask her the next question on my mind when a bowlnds in the middle of the table,


    making me jump out of my skin like I¡¯ve been caught with my hand in the cookie jar. I trace the


    hands holding the bowl up to the face of Mrs Smith.


    ¡°Ok kids, let¡¯s huddle up and make some biscuits,¡± she says cheerfully and a crowd of children


    surrounds the countertop a secondter, each trying to hop onto a stool.


    y pushes her coloring book to the side and focuses all her attention on Mrs Smith.


    Lucy


    ¡°Alessia, you¡¯ll be my assistant today.¡± Mrs Smith says it in a firm voice that lets me know, that she


    wasn¡¯t asking but telling me.


    I get down from my seat, helping a little boy who was standing on the side climb onto it. Moving


    over to Mrs Smith¡¯s side, I help her pull out the rest of the ingredients that will be needed for the


    biscuits.


    When all of our items have been assembled on the countertop, we start directing the kids on what


    to do.


    We help the kids pour the flour into the bowl and add the butter. It¡¯s a messy but fun job. I watch as


    the kids manage to get more flour on the floor and themselves than into the bowl.


    @S & AMB B B B B D D D D


    Chapter 15


    96% 11:23


    After that stressful experience, Mrs. Smith and I decided to add and stir the other ingredients


    ourselves.


    After the batter is ready, we let the kids fill the various shaped pans with it.


    We pop the pans in the oven while the kids help to clean up the mess they made. Two rolls of


    kitchen paper and ten napkinster, the kitchen starts to go back to its former glory.


    The dinging of the oven pulls our attention back to our baked goods.


    The kids shuffle and jump on their seats as Mrs Smith brings out the pans. She doesn¡¯t bring it to


    the counter knowing that the kids will probably jump onto it and end up hurting themselves.


    While the biscuits cool down, we bring out some sprinkles and any other thing that will be nice to


    have with the biscuits.


    The front door opening, followed by the sound of loud voices have the kids getting down from their


    seats. to greet the adults.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Chapter 16


    Caden¡¯s POV


    I enter the pack house to see Lucy running towards me like she always does.


    ¡°Hey sweetie.¡± I greet as she jumps into my open arms. I set her on my hip and wiped the flour stain


    on her check. ¡°What did you do today?¡± I ask, already knowing the answer.


    ¡°We made biscuits,¡± she replies excitedly.


    ¡°I can see that,¡± I say, dusting a speck of flour from her hair. She¡¯s going to be needing a very long


    bath to get all this from her body and hair.


    ¡°Alessia helped us,¡± she announces just as the subject of our talk steps out of the kitchen.


    She walks over and stops in front of me. ¡°How did the training go?¡± She asks.


    I can¡¯t help but notice how domesticated this is. It looks like I came home from work to be greeted


    by my wife and sister at the front door. It leaves me feeling uneasy.


    ¡°It was ok.¡± I set Lucy down on the ground and she flies into the kitchen, leaving Alessia and I in a


    bubble of awkwardness.


    Alessia clears her throat and shifts on her foot as she looks around her.


    I take a good look at her and notice that just like the other night, the shirt she has on is falling off her


    shoulders.


    I made a men t a l note to remedy that and now seems like the time for it.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± I order, taking hold of her hand and dragging her towards the door.


    ¡°Where are you taking me to?¡± Alessia asks but that¡¯s the only objection she makes. She doesn¡¯t try


    to pull her hand out of my hold or dig her foot into the ground.


    I smile at that. It seems my little brat is learning quickly. My thoughts halt as I register that I just


    referred to Alessia as mine. When did I start thinking of her in that way?


    ¡°Answer me.¡± Her whining pulls me away from my thoughts.


    Stopping in front of a Toyota Camry that was hardly ever in use, I gesture for her to get in but she


    just stands there and keeps staring at me.


    I huff, walking around the car to the passenger¡¯s side and pulling open the door for her. Then I


    dramatically bow down and gesture a hand into the car. ¡°Would you please do me the honor of


    getting into the car?¡± I ask, my tone dripping with sarcasm.


    She crosses her arms over her chest. ¡°Not until you tell me where you¡¯re taking me to. You could be


    driving


    Chapter 16


    G


    9


    me out to the woods to bury me in a ditch for all I know.¡±


    *UIN


    967 11:23


    With a groan, I consider actually following through with that idea. Why was this girl so insufferable


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to get a new set of clothes,¡± I admit, already regretting the kind act.


    Maybe I should have given this task to someone else. If only she didn¡¯t tend to try and run away at


    every chance she got.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she mumbles dumbly. ¡°You could have simply told me that.¡± With an eyes roll, she walks to my


    side and slides into the car.


    Rolling my eyes as well, I shut the door and round the car to the driver¡¯s seat where I slide in and


    insert the keys into the ignition.


    The car was so out of use that 1 silently prayed for it to still be working when I turn it on.


    on


    Thankfully, the car roars to life and I shift it into gear, peeling out of the driveway where it was


    parked.


    I continue driving without a word from Alessia and I appreciate the peace and quiet for however will


    last. When we get into town, it changes.


    ¡°Why did we have to go into town to get me clothes?¡±


    I don¡¯t have to look at her to know that her nose is scrunched up in confusion.


    long it


    ¡°The mall in our territory isn¡¯t much.¡± In fact, a lot of us had to go into town when we needed certain


    things. It wasn¡¯t that we didn¡¯t have good malls or stores in the pack territory, but they were just


    some things that you will find at a better quality outside the pack territory. Clothes happen to be one


    of them.


    I pull up in front of a two-story building called Fortmate Gorcery and Mall. It was a ce that my


    pack members regrly frequented and a ce that I¡¯ve visited myself.


    Turning off the engine, I shift my torso sideways to face Alessia. ¡°Behave well when we get inside.


    You can¡¯t let anyone know you¡¯re a werewolf. That means no funny business,¡± I warn sternly.


    Alessia nods and I grab the keys out of the ignition and get out of the car. I¡¯m rounding the car to get


    to Alessia¡¯s side when she slides out of the car.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± I tell her, walking in front of her and leading her to the entrance?


    We get in and I immediately head in the direction of the mall. Alessia follows closely behind me but I


    don¡¯t let my guards down just yet. This was exactly the kind of scene in the woods before she


    hightailed it when I wasn¡¯t looking.


    I push open a pair of ss doors and hold them open for Alessia to pass through.


    The mall we¡¯re standing in isn¡¯t overly fancy. They had the basic wears that someone would need


    and each item was in various sizes and different shades. The variety was one of the reasons why


    this mall was well known.


    Chapter 16


    1


    DZN 965 11:23


    ¡°Pick out whatever you need,¡± I tell Alessia who is simply staring at the mall with a neutral


    expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for whatever you pick out,¡± I add, in case her thoughts were leading


    her down that path.


    ¡°Ok,¡± she mumbles, still staring at the space and rack of clothes around us.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be over there.¡± I point over to a chair pushed to the wall where I could be able to have an


    unobstructed view of the entire store and Alessia.


    Walking over to it, I settle down and get ready for what I know is going to be an unbearably long


    time.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter 17


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    1 watch as Caden takes a seat on the chair pushed over to the wall.


    Walking over to the racks lined up. I start browsing for anything that might catch my eye. As much


    as I hate depending on someone for my basic necessities, I also hate wearing someone else¡¯s


    clothes. I might just so happen to hate thetter a little bit more.


    So here I¡¯m, epting Caden¡¯s help and looking for new sets of clothes. I pick out random clothes


    off the rack that happen to catch my eve


    Throwing one look back at Caden to find him still staring at me, I walk into the changing room and


    shut the door behind me.


    In the privacy of the changing room, I peel off my clothes and put the first outfit on.


    It¡¯s a cute sweatpants with a matching shirt. It¡¯s a nice andfy outfit that I could wear around the


    pack


    house.


    I try on all the outfits, sorting them out into two piles; the ones I was buying and the ones I was


    keeping back on the rack. Currently, the two piles were almost equal in height.


    I pick up


    thest outfit and wonder why I had taken it off the rack. It was a pretty little ck dress that had a


    sca tt e r of gems around it. It¡¯s the kind of dress you would wear to a fancy event or a dinner date.


    Things that I would never be able to attend any time soon. So why did I pick out this dress?


    Opening the zipper, I pull on the dress and struggle to zip it back up. With a gasp, I admire the


    image staring back at me from the mirror. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever had something this pretty. Or


    expensive.


    I run my hand over the bodice, marveling at how the light catches on the gems at all the perfect


    angles. It¡¯s such a beautiful dress. Too bad I couldn¡¯t have it.


    With a sigh, I reach behind me to unzip the dress to put it back on the shelf. I stiffen as the zipper


    refuses to give out. No matter how much I tugged on it, it didn¡¯t give way.


    Anxiety starts crawling up my spine as I realize how screwed I was. With onest attempt, I try to


    get the dress off by lifting it up my body and over my head. This just worsen my case and nearly got


    stuck on the way up. I push it back down my body and pant from a shortage of breath. The only


    thing I¡¯ve managed to achieve was to shorten my breath and nearly dislocate my arms.


    Dread ms into me as I realize what it is that I have to do. I need to call out to Caden and ask for


    his help.


    ¡°Caden,¡± I whisper yell, knowing he¡¯ll be able to hear me just fine.


    ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡± Caden¡¯s voicees from the other side of the door and I close my eyes,


    breathing in deeply to prepare myself for the embarrassing moment about to happen.


    Chapter 17


    ¡°I-I¡¯m stuck in my dress,¡± I whisper, wanting the ground to open up and swallow me. ¡°Pleasee


    in and help unzip me. I don¡¯t want to rip the dress I would have to buy it if that happened and the


    money wasn¡¯t a meager amount.


    The door squeaks open to show Caden with a confused expression on his face which lessens when


    he sees me in the dress I¡¯m in.


    I turn around, mostly to hide my red face and also for him to help with the stuck zipper. ¡°I tried it on


    and it got stuck. Could you help me out of it?¡±


    I feel his heat behind me before I feel his touch. His hand slides up the center of my back in search


    of the zipper and finds it at the top of the zipped-up dress,


    He pulls on it but it doesn¡¯t make it less stuck.


    Caden¡¯s hand reaches for my hair, his fingers brushing my nape as he moves my hair over to the


    side. Goosebumps break out over my skin at the graze and I hope that he doesn¡¯t notice it. Though


    I doubt it went past him. He doesn¡¯tment on it though.


    He tries again and this time, after a few seconds of him pulling on the zipper, I feel it slide down as I


    finally breathe freely without the tightness from the dress.


    I know my bare back will be exposed since I had taken off my bra while trying to get into the dress.


    The dress had a built-in bra so there had been no need to wear one in the dress..


    I hold the front of the dress and quickly turn around to face Caden. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I stiffen as our eyes lock together. His pupils are blown out and I gasp at how dark they are.


    Clearing my throat, I pull my gaze away from his. Thank you for that, I mumble, waiting for him to


    move out of the closet so I could pull this dress off me and shove it back into the rack where I found


    it.


    Caden¡¯s gaze is still locked on mine as his eyes roan over my face and lower.


    One second he¡¯s staring at me as though he doesn¡¯t know if to kiss and then in the next second,


    that lookpletely disappears.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be outside,¡± he announces in a monotone.


    I nod, not knowing what other answer to give.


    Caden walks out and I quickly jerk the dress off my body. Adding it to the pile of things I wasn¡¯t


    taking with me, I pick up the two piles in separate hands and walk out of the changing room.


    Time to get this over with T

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    hapter 18


    Caden¡¯s POV


    I¡¯m fighting with my wolf as I move back to where I was formerly seated.


    She¡¯s our mate. Why can¡¯t we have her?!¡¯ Xavier growls, his teeth baring at me.


    sway


    We can¡¯t. We just can¡¯t. We have fought about a lot of things and most times, I let Xavier have his


    because he always wanted what was best for us. This time, I¡¯m not giving way for him.


    Alessia may be our mate but that was going to be it. We aren¡¯t going to mate with her or stake our


    im on


    her.


    Overall, everything will be so much easier if I just reject her and put an end to all this, but for the life


    of me, I can¡¯t do that. I can¡¯t bring myself to say the words. G o d knows I¡¯ve tried to do so countless


    times. Xavier shuts me out and I sigh, knowing that I¡¯m going to have to increase my runs to get him


    back on my good side and even that may not work. I¡¯m well and truly screwed.


    Five minutester, Alessia steps out of the changing room with her previous clothes back on,


    holding onto two piles of clothe


    I stand up and walk over to her. ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± I ask, ready to go back to the pack house and


    recollect myself. Being alone in Alessia¡¯s space is a dangerous thing.


    ¡°Yes, I just need to put this pile away, she answers, looking down at the pile on her right hand where


    on top of it is the ck dress that she got stuck in..


    I take them from her hold. ¡°Go wait in the line. I¡¯ll put these away and meet you there.¡± I take away


    the pile of clothes before she can voice out aint.


    She nods and walks in the direction of the check out where there¡¯s a bit of a line.


    I wait until her back is turned to me before I move for a rack and put back the clothes, minus the


    ck dress. That one ising home with me.


    Then I quickly pick out a in white T-shirt and some jeans, bundling the dress in the middle of


    them. I walk over to Alessia and hand my credit card over to the cashier when it¡¯s time for her to ringC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    up our items. Thankfully, Alessia¡¯s gaze is fixed on something else so she doesn¡¯t notice when the


    lady adds the ck dress to our bag of clothes.


    I quickly sneak the dress into the bags containing my clothes and hand over the other bag to


    Alessia. ¡°Thank you,¡± she says as she takes the bag from me. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to repay you. I


    promise, she whispers. ¡°Ok,¡± I answer, knowing this is what she needs to hear to feel alright about


    epting my help. Something tells me that she wasn¡¯t used to being dependent on anyone other


    than herself. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the pack house.¡±


    MBBBBBBBBBBI


    *Ëij¼


    95% 11:23


    Chapter 18


    I lead her back to the car, opening the back seat and throwing our bags on the seat. Then we slide


    into the car and I drive us back to the house.


    When we get to the house I park out in the front and leave the engine running.


    ¡°Take your bag. I want to go park the car at the back,¡± I tell her and watch as she gets out and


    opens the back seat. She pulls out her bag and just before she closes the door, she mumbles


    another quick thank you.


    For some reason, I find myself smiling as I back the car and drive around to the garage to put it


    away.


    Grabbing my bag from the back seat, I lock up the car and start heading for the front of the pack


    house.


    Just as I¡¯m about to turn the handle on the front door to open it, I hear a conversation from the other


    side


    of it.


    ¡°You s l u t! Are you throwing yourself at Caden to get new clothes?¡± An irritating voice asked.


    I immediately know who the voice belongs to and my blood boils as I twist the door kn b and push


    the


    door open.


    I find Julianna all up in Alessia¡¯s space and backing her into the wall. My wolf growls, seeing red


    and I feel my ws dig into my palm.


    Moving over to them, I stand behind Julianna and Alessia¡¯s eyes flick up to mine. She must have


    seen the danger in them because hers widen.


    ¡°Julianna,¡± I growl lowly u DER my breath, fighting to keep my wolf in check.


    Goosebumps break out over her exposed back and her spine stiffens as she turns to face me. ¡°A-


    alpha,¡± she stutters, bowing her head down.


    ¡°What how on earth do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I step into her space like she did with Alessia.ght a


    guest into my pack and this is how you show your hospitality? By harassing her and questioning


    morals?¡±


    She must have realized just how much trouble she¡¯s in because she breaks into a s o b and falls to


    her knees. ¡°Forgive me Alpha. It wasn¡¯t my intention.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me. Apologize to my guest who you offended,¡± I whisper darkly.


    Julianna nearly falls onto her butt as she turns around on her knees to face Alessia. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry


    for insulting you. Please forgive me.¡±


    By this time, we¡¯re already drawing a crowd as people hurdle up with confused expressions on their


    faces, wondering what the f u c k was happening. I need to end this.


    ¡°Next time, I won¡¯t let you off this easily,¡± I growl at Julianna. ¡°Get out of my sight.¡±


    She scrabbles to her feet and flees out of the room, shoving and pushing through the crowd.


    2/3


    && MNB BBBBBBBBB1


    Chapter 18


    N


    Alessia is still pressed to the wall and staring at me with the same expression on the crowd¡¯s faces.


    Confusion.


    95% 11:23


    I clear my throat and turn my gaze to the crowd. Within a second, they¡¯re tripping over each other to


    get out of my view.


    With onest nce at Alessia, I pass the now-empty hallway to my room. On the way up the stairs,


    I remember the dress I got for Alessia and turn around to head for her room instead.


    I open the door slowly to find the room thankfully empty. I quickly drop the dress on her bed and exit


    the room like I was never there.


    MM BB BBBBBBBB I

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Chapter 19


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    95% 11:24


    I walk behind Caden as we move deeper into the woods. Wee to a halt and I nearly bump into


    him because I¡¯m staring at his a s s instead of looking at where we are headed.


    Caden throws me a look with a raised eyebrow that is answered with a blush from


    i me.


    I can¡¯t exin it but something has changed. At least something has changed for me. I no longer


    hate Caden as much as I wished I did.


    It started when he defended me from Julianna and then finding the ck dress that I wanted on my


    bed created a turmoil of conflicting emotions within me. Then when I tried to thank him for the dress,


    he shut down my attempt by reminding me that I had promised to pay him back for the clothes.


    I mean, I¡¯m meant to hate him because he¡¯s keeping me imprisoned but then, if he did let me go,


    where would I even go to?


    Basically, Caden is the only hope I have and in a way, I¡¯m thankful that he hasn¡¯t dropped me on my


    a s s yet. Wait¡­is this what they call stockholm syndrome? Am I in love with my kidnapper?


    I¡¯m pulled out of my thoughts by Caden¡¯s harsh tone. ¡°I said undress,¡± he bites out, letting me know


    that this isn¡¯t the first time he has said those words to me.


    A tint of embarrassment in the form of a blush graces my cheeks and I turn around to do as he said,


    knowing that there was no way he was going to let me go behind a tree. Not after the trick I pulled


    last week.


    In fact, I¡¯m ever surprised that he¡¯s letting me have a run. However, he did heavily threaten me and


    provide me with vivid images of what he¡¯d do to me if I even thought about running away.


    I quickly strip down and just as I¡¯m about to take off myst piece of clothing, I hear Caden shifting.


    I shift as well before turning around to face a wolf with a midnight ck coat.


    Xavier.


    I found out Caden¡¯s wolf name from Scarlett and I¡¯ve been itching to get a good look at it since then.


    Apart from the brief moment that it disyed its strength by mming me into the ground, I haven¡¯t


    gotten at glimpse since then.


    ¡®He¡¯s beautiful, Zuri breathed out with a sigh, and so strong!


    I have to agree with her on that. Xavier is beautiful. His coat is dark and glows in the night light. He


    is about the height of an average man and he¡¯s huge.


    Walking closer to him, Zuri rubs her snout on his fur, feeling the soft fur.


    1/3


    13


    ?


    ?


    0


    Z


    11:24


    Chapter 19


    Xavier in return nudges Zuri away with his head pressed into her side. It almost seems like they¡¯re


    ying with each other. Something I never thought to be possible


    When Xavier growls lowly and pushes Zuri again, I definitely know that he¡¯s ying it with her. It


    makes the big ck beast less scary and maybe even a little adorable.


    Zuri runs a bit to the front and looks behind her to check if Xavier is following and sure enough he¡¯s


    directly behind her.


    She then strutters for a bit before turning around to wait for Xavier to join her. When he gets to her


    side, she rolls onto him and pushes both of them to the ground.


    Just as I¡¯m sure that Xavier is about to have our heads for that trick, he rolls us over so he¡¯s on top


    and then he buries his face into Zuri¡¯s shoulder, using his fang to graze her flesh.


    After a few seconds of doing that, he lifts his head up and rubs his snout on Zuri¡¯s.


    They y around for close to half an hour and Zuri has the time of her life; ying with Xavier and


    running freely in a wide space. I know that she¡¯s going to be talking about this for days toe.


    Weter shift back to our human forms and change back into our clothes. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Tell me about werewolves,¡± I ask Caden when we¡¯re together again. The only things I know about


    werewolves are the ones that my mother told me about. She wasn¡¯t one of us so definitely there


    were stuff she didn¡¯t know about.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± He asks, walking the path back to the pack house.


    ¡°Everything,¡± 1 answer. ¡°Tell me about mate.¡± That¡¯s one thing that has been bugging me ever since


    I found out I have one.


    I know nothing about mates. Like what are they to do together? What would happen if one decided


    that they didn¡¯t like their mate? Are they just forced to live together forever?


    A shiver goes through me at that thought. I can¡¯t imagine being forced to spend a lifetime with


    Caden when it¡¯s obvious that he doesn¡¯t want me as a mate.


    Caden stiffens and my brow furrows, What is his adversary to mates? First, he deres that he


    wants nothing to do with me and now, at the mention of the topic, he stiffens up.


    ¡°Mates are chosen by the Moon goddess herself.¡± He clears his throat. ¡°They are meant to love one


    another, strengthen their mate bond by marking each other, mate, and spend their life together.


    ¡°What happens when one doesn¡¯t want to mate or mark their mate?¡± I ask the question on my mind,


    waiting expectantly for an answer.


    Caden pauses, not saying anything for a while. ¡°They reject them.¡±


    Reject them? How does one do that?


    2/3


    &&B DDDDDDDDD


    Chapter 19


    95% 11:24


    Something tells me that it wouldn¡¯t be right to ask Caden such a question so I keep shut. Besides,


    Caden isn¡¯t the only person that I can ask.


    I make a ment a l note to ask Scarlett about it the next time I run into her.


    We walk the rest distance in silence and I go up to my room, still wondering about how to reject


    one¡¯s


    mate


    J

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Chapter 20


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    I¡¯m angry at Caden.


    Then again, when am I not? I just can¡¯t understand him. His inscrutable facade annoys me and now,


    I¡¯m trying to take that annoyance out on him. Keyword: Trying.


    ¡°Harder,¡± Caden growls,nding a blow to my shoulder and winding me. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to knock


    out an opponent of twice your size with these weak punches.¡±


    I upgraded from using a punching bag as my sparing partner and for the past few days, I¡¯m been


    sparing with Caden. It hasn¡¯t been easy.


    To think I thought Caden was difficult to bear when he was yelling at me from the side of a punching


    bag. Fighting him has got nothing on that.


    The fact that he isn¡¯t taking it easy on me makes me both happy and scared for my life. How long


    will I survive this training?


    My wondering thoughts leave my stomach exposed and Caden takes advantage of it, throwing a


    punch at me that leaves me with my butt on the ground.


    I¡¯ve passed the stage of being embarrassed at how many people are witnessing my failure day after


    day. All I want now is to wipe that f u c k i n g smug smile that appears on his face every time I fail.


    ¡°Get out of your head,¡± he throws at me from my position on the floor.


    I huff. Of course, he noticed that I wasn¡¯t focused. He always does.


    I lift myself off the floor and back onto my feet, ready for another round with Caden. No matter how


    many times Ind on my butt. I always pick myself back up and face him.


    ¡°Again,¡± he says, going back into position.


    We circle around each other for a minute and then I see it¡­my opening. A chance to finally throw


    what will be my first punch at Caden.


    I take it, rushing forward and going straight for my mark.


    Unfortunately, like I should have foreseen, Caden dodges it like he always does and then I¡¯m flying


    past him and heading straight for the ground.


    I close my eyes waiting for the impact that doesn¡¯te. When I open them up, I find Caden¡¯s face


    level with mine and his arms wrapped around me, holding me up and preventing another


    embarrassing fall.


    My eyes drift down to his lips, tracing the perfect bow with my gaze. When I lift my gaze back to his,


    I find them locked on my lips and my breath hushs, my tongue peeking out to lick my suddenly dry


    lips.


    I JJ HNB B B B B B BBG BI


    Chapter 20


    11:24


    eyes darken as they follow my movement and just as I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s definitely about to kiss me,


    he pulls away.


    Back to square one.


    With a sigh, I wipe the feeling of hurt in my chest and pull away from his hold. I don¡¯t even bother to


    look around to see if anyone noticed our almost kiss.


    He clears his throat, the vein in his neck popping. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. We continue from here


    tomorrow.


    I don¡¯t get any words out before I¡¯m watching his back as he heads over to a group of teenagers.


    I sigh heavily, feeling totally exhausted from both the fight and Caden¡¯s mood swings.


    Is this how it¡¯s meant to be? Is he going to keep trying to kiss me and then pull away at the veryst


    second?


    When Caden is done training me for the day, he leaves me to my own means and sometimes I


    continue training. Other times, I just head back to the pack house to lick my wounds while I soak in


    cold water. Today happens to be thetter.


    I turn around without looking at Caden and head for the exit.


    Halfway through my walk, I hear footsteps hurry behind me and turn around to find Scarlett trying to


    catch up with me.


    I stop and wait for her.


    Shees to a halt beside me and looks at me with something akin to pity that leaves me feeling


    confused.


    ¡°I saw you with Caden,¡± she informs, that expression still on her face.


    Great. I bet the whole pack saw us. At this point, do people actually believe Caden¡¯s half-baked


    lies?


    I force a smile onto my face. ¡°It was nothing. I just lost myself for a second there. Thankfully, nothing


    happened,¡± I wheeze. I¡¯m a terrible liar and Scarlett must have noticed it as well because her


    expression doesn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Caden is just¡­¡± She trails off, looking for the right words to use.


    ¡°How do you reject your mate?¡± I ask, cutting her off.


    Her eyes whip at me and widen in shock. ¡°You want to reject Caden?¡± She asked, sounding


    astounded.


    I shake my head, keeping my eyes straight ahead. ¡°I just want to know more about mates,¡± I


    answer, telling


    the truth.


    The idea of rejecting Caden may have urred to me a few times but it held no concrete. If our


    dynamic should change, it will be because of Caden and not because I rejected him.


    UZN


    95% 11:24


    Chapter 20


    Scarlett sighs in relief, closing her eyes as she ces a palm on her chest.


    What


    was that about? Is she holding out hope of Caden and me working out our differences? I¡¯m almost


    tempted to tell her not to hold her breath.


    ¡°To reject your mate, you have to say your name, position, and the pack you reside in. Announce


    that you want to reject them and that¡¯s it,¡± she exins, using tiny gestures with her hands.


    It sounds so easy but I know it¡¯s anything but.


    ¡°What happens afterward?¡± I ask.


    The mate bond destroys and the both of them are free of each other. Some werewolves aren¡¯t able


    to bear the loss and end up running insane or going rogue.¡± She shivers.


    Running insane or going rogue? Dear G o d, am I going to be stuck with Caden forever?


    COMMENTN?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Chapter 21


    POV


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    I¡¯ve starteding out of my room more often. Mostly to chat away with Scarlett, y with Lucy


    and the other kids, or simply to grab a quick snack from the kitchen.


    Today happens to be one of those days where I¡¯m simply grabbing something from the kitchen.


    I reach up for the cupboard where the snacks such as Doritos and chips are kept. With a frustrated


    groan, I


    §Õ§à


    in search of the stool I normally used to grab the snacks. Why they put them so high up was far


    beyond me. Do they think everyone was just naturally that tall?


    I drag the chair over and climb onto it, using it to open the cupboard and bring out the Doritos bag


    that had brought me out of my room in the first ce.


    With a smile, I proceed to demount from the stool when the legs start wiggling. My eyes widen as I


    realize what is going to happen next.


    I clutch the Doritos to my chest as a form of support and brace myself for the impact which doesn¡¯t


    come.


    ¡°Are you ok up there?¡± A voice calls out from below me.


    I look down to find bright blue eyes tw in k l i n g up at me with concern ingrained in them.


    The stranger got hold of the unstable chair and saved me from a painful fall. I quickly hop down


    from the death contraption and smile at the person who saved my a s s.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say. Then since this is the first time I¡¯m meeting him- not including the few times that


    I¡¯ve


    hand passed him in the hallway or sat across him at the dining table- I introduce myself, stretching


    out my for a handshake before I can stop myself. ¡°I¡¯m Alessia,¡± I inform even though I¡¯m sure he


    probably already heard about me from the rumors mill flying all around the pack house. Not trying to


    brag or anything but I¡¯m the talk of the pack.


    He smiles, looking down at my hand and epting it. ¡°I¡¯m Jake. I¡¯m a warrior of the pack,¡± he


    introduces, holding my hand for a while longer than socially appropriate.


    I awkwardly pull my hand from his and shift on my foot, looking for a proper way out to head back to


    my


    room.


    ¡°I and some other friends are ying some games in case you want to join us.¡± He ends his request


    with a shrug letting me know that the choice is up to me, and that he wouldn¡¯t mind if I choose to


    escape to my


    room.


    I look at the ce he gestured to and find a crowd of people, most of them my age and some


    looking older. They¡¯re all surrounding a table and ying what looks to be a card of game with


    alcohol at the side. I know wolves didn¡¯t get drunk so the alcohol was probably just there for fun.


    I chew on my bottom lip, conflicted on what to choose. Finally, I look back at Jake who¡¯s still


    standing


    dd MMB B BBBBBBBB


    Chapter 21


    patiently and waiting for my answer.


    95% 11:25


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d love to join you guys, I offer. ¡°Though I¡¯m not really good at cards. I grimace at the end of


    my words. That was an understatement. I sucked terribly at cards.


    He chuckles, heading for the fridge. ¡°It¡¯s ok. It is not a serious game. We¡¯re just trying to while away


    time.¡± he exins, pulling out a beer from the fridge and I breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°You could just


    come sit with us and watch¡±


    I could do that. It doesn¡¯t seem like a big deal so I nod and follow him to the table where everyone is


    huddled together.


    ¡°Guys, this Alessia, Jake announces, gesturing to me. ¡°She¡¯s joining us.¡±


    Heys, Hellos, and a few smiles are thrown my way as I take a seat beside Jake on a couch.


    Jake ratters off some names that I try my d a m n e s t to memorize.


    ¡°So, Alessia where are you from?¡± A guy sitting at my other side asks, Frank I think was his name,


    and conversations hush as everyone turns to stare at me.


    I swallow. ¡°From the neighboring town,¡± I answer, praying they don¡¯t see through the lic.


    The guy opens up his mouth again, probably to ask another question but is cut off by Jake.


    ¡°You all need to stop bothering my new friend. I don¡¯t want you driving her away,¡± he jokes and


    everyoneughs, turning back to what they were doing before the question was brought up.


    I throw Jake an appreciative smile. He has officially saved me more than once.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ying?¡± I ask Jake, noticing another hand was being dealt but he didn¡¯t get any cards. I


    tear into my Doritos and dig in.


    ¡°I lost thest round so I have to wait until the next game. I suck at cards too,¡± he admits, smiling at


    me evilly as he dips his hand into my bag of Doritos.


    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t let such behavior pass with me but on second thought, I decide that Jake isn¡¯t


    all that bad so I let him have a share of my Doritos. However, he still finds the need to sneak and


    shove his hand in when he thinks I¡¯m not looking.


    We watch the others y while munching on our snacks. Jake managed to get kicked out in the first


    round. of the game so we have to wait for a long time before the second game starts.


    We both managed to lose in the first round again and are attacked byments from all angles


    about how bad we were at the game.


    We ignore them and continue eating what would be our third bag of Doritos. We threw questions at


    each other while waiting for the next game so we could join again and probably lose in the first


    round again.


    All in all, this isn¡¯t such a bad way to spend one¡¯s afternoon.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Chapter 22


    Caden¡¯s POV


    They¡¯reughing and having the time of their lives.


    9% 11:25


    I snarl as I watch Alessia throw back her head andugh at some thing Jake whispered to her. I eye


    the non-existent space between them and my wolf growls just as I feel my ws dig into my palms.


    Before today, I haven¡¯t taken much notice of Jake. He is my pack member and a fine warrior but he


    didn¡¯t warrant any focus form me.


    As I watch him talking with my mate, I suddenly wish that I¡¯d gotten rid of him a long time ago.


    Anything would have been better than seeing the two of them chatting away like they¡¯ve known


    each other since


    forever.


    ¡°I know that look on your face,¡± Rapheal taunts, looking at the view where my gaze is fixed. ¡°They


    look like they¡¯re close. I wonder how long-


    I don¡¯t hear the rest of his words because I¡¯m walking out of the pack house and heading straight for


    the woods even as my wolf hollers and screams for me to go back and get our mate away from


    Jake.


    A good, long run is exactly what I need. I¡¯m not even deep in the woods before I¡¯m shifting into my


    wolf with my clothes still on and ripping them into tiny pieces.


    Running around my boulders for a while, I try to push the image of Alessia and Jake out of my mind


    but end up failing.


    After a while, I give up and change back into human form. That¡¯s when Alex and Raphael join me by


    my side in their wolf form. They shift into human form like me and Alex throws me a pair of jeans


    and t t- shirt from the bag he had been holding with his teeth.


    We all get dressed and start our daily patrol in silence until Raphael breaks it by asking Alex a


    question.


    ¡°How is the houseing along,¡± he asks, looking towards Alex for an answer. N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I also turn to face Alex, curious to hear what the answer will be.


    ¡°They¡¯re doing the finishing touches. Scarlett and I should be set to move in next week.¡± He has a


    huge grin on his face as he says this. I


    obvious that he¡¯s looking forward to leaving the pack house and living in his. new home with his


    mate.


    Scarlett is pregnant and the two of them decided to build a house for themselves and the kids like


    so many other mated couples did. Alex has been working on getting the house ready for the better


    part of a year, nning it even before Scarlett got pregnant.


    ¡°We are going to miss you guys,¡± Raphael injects and I silently agree with him. I¡¯m going to feel the


    loss of my beta even if he¡¯s still going to be living close by.


    ? ? M M G G


    Chapter 22


    BBB


    95% 11:225


    Alex shakes his head and clears his throat, trying to hide away the light moisture in his eyes.


    ¡°Enough about me.¡± He looks at me and I silently dread what ising out of his mouth next. ¡°What


    about you and Alessia? Raphael told me that you saw her with Jake and had an angry fit.¡±


    At his words, 1 shoot a deadly re to Raphael who shrugs with a smirk fixed on his lips. d.


    I groan, sniffing around for any unfamiliar scent before turning back to the conversation at hand.


    ¡°Nothing is going on between us,¡± I answer, shooting another re at Raphael and his loud mouth.


    Hopefully, he¡¯ll find a mate of his own and stop sticking his nose in my business.


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you rejected her?¡± Alex asks with an eye roll. Suddenly, I¡¯m d that he¡¯s going


    to be moving out of the pack house soon enough.


    I don¡¯t answer his question, instead focusing on checking out the boulders like they ought to be


    doing as well.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t being fair to her,¡± Raphael mumbles lowly and I whip my head to him. ¡°You¡¯re stringing


    her along. You have no intention of even acknowledging that she¡¯s your mate yet you don¡¯t want to


    see her with other guys.¡± He scoffs. ¡°Sounds selfish to me if you ask me.¡±


    It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t ask him then. I open my mouth to tell them to butt the hell out of my


    business. I know they have my best interest at heart but I was done listening to all this nonsense


    about Alessia and me.


    ¡°You would have had to eventually arrange a marriage to another wolf even if you hadn¡¯t met her.


    The elders wouldn¡¯t have let you remain unmated forever.¡± He nces my way. ¡°You¡¯re lucky the


    Moon goddess gave you another chance. Don¡¯t throw it away.¡±


    How can¡¯t they understand my reasoning for not wanting to acknowledge Alessia as my mate? They


    were the ones by my side when I lost Kiara and nearly also lost myself. They were the ones who


    helped me to keep my head straight. So why do they keep pestering me on this topic?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear another word on this topic.¡± There were a few times that I had to reinforce that I


    was their Alpha. This was one of those times. ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate having my decision questioned.¡±


    They mutter words of understanding and I walk away from them, my head a loop of mashed-up


    thoughts.


    Why did the Moon goddess do this to me? Haven¡¯t I already suffered enough? Why did she feel the


    need to dangle a supposedly second chance mate just when I wasing to terms with losing the


    first one?


    Alessia draws danger to her wherever she goes. Maybe not intentionally but she sure as hell didn¡¯t


    try to avoid it. She wants to go head first into it and something tells me the danger is far greater than


    either one of us anticipates.


    If something happens to her, will I be able to survive losing another mate?


    MMB B B B B B B B B B

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Chapter 23


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    A knockes on my door and I furrow my brows, looking at the clock mounted on the wall that


    reads. eight pm.


    Who could be knocking at my door by this time?


    I push myself up, lift from my bed in my nightwear and move tentatively to the door.


    Caden stands on the other side with a bored expression on his face. ¡°Get dressed in something and


    come on outside. We¡¯re going somewhere,¡± hemands.


    He¡¯s dressed in a pair of jeans and a in white T-shirt. Not something that is sleepwear


    appropriate. He¡¯s heading somewhere and ns on dragging me along with him.


    I hide a groan. ¡°Do I have to?¡± The training for today had been more intense than usual and all I


    wanted to do was to sleep on a bed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one around and there¡¯s absolutely no way I¡¯m leaving you all by yourself,¡± he says,


    looking at me like he expected me to bolt past him and head for the door.


    This time, I don¡¯t hold back my groan. ¡°I already said I¡¯m not going to run away.¡±


    He looks down at my current outfit. ¡°Get dressed ande out,¡± he husks out.


    ¡°Where are we going to?¡± I ask, epting fate. There¡¯s no use fighting with Caden on this. I¡¯m sure


    to lose. this round.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we get there. Just get dressed ande and meet me downstairs.¡±


    He turns around before he can see the re I shoot his way.


    With another groan, I m the door loud enough for him to hear and dig into the closet, looking for


    an appropriate outfit for an asion I didn¡¯t know.


    I finally settled on a pair of jeans and a shirt, something simr to what Caden was wearing since


    that was all the clue I got. If I happen to be overdressed or underdressed, it will be Caden¡¯s


    problem. In fact, maybe embarrassing him a little will teach him something.


    I finish dressing up and head down to meet with Caden as he basically ordered.


    When I get downstairs I notice something off. The pack house is usually quiet at this time of the day


    but never this much. I couldn¡¯t even hear a single snore and everywhere was eerily silent. Where


    did everyone


    go to?


    ¡°Where¡¯s everyone,¡± I ask Caden when I join him.


    1/3


    Chapter 23


    UZ N95% 11:26


    ¡°They¡¯re in the woods, he answers, walking ahead of me,


    I follow him. ¡°What are they doing in the woods?¡± I ask again, tired of his vague answers and


    monotone replies.


    o answer my


    We step out of the house, heading in the direction of the wood when Caden finally decides to


    questions with a straight answer.


    ¡°Alex and Scarlett are moving out of the pack house next week and into their new home and the


    pack members decided to throw them a farewell party,¡± he grunts, leading us deeper into the woods.


    I knew that not everyone lived at the pack house. It wouldn¡¯t have contained all of them. I just didn¡¯t


    know that pack members threw a farewell party in celebration. Is it just Caden¡¯s pack that does


    that? Or is it because the people leaving are the beta and his mate?


    Either way, it was nice to know that they all went out of their way to do something this thoughtful for


    them.


    I followed him for the rest of the way without anyints, actually excited to see how the party


    his. I hear the music and the sound of people talking before we get there.


    I smile as I see the designs and decorations set up. It must have been hard for them to set all this


    up in record time.


    Caden disappears out of the blue, leaving me alone, even though I know that he¡¯s definitely


    watching me wherever he is.


    I go in search of the celebrants. I may have not been here for long but I had made a friendship with


    Scarlett so it was only right that I congratte her on her new home.


    Finding both Alex and Scarlett together, I walk over to them with a smile on my face which Scarlett


    returns when she sees me approaching them.


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± I say to both of them. Scarlett pulls me into a tight hug and keeps me at arm¡¯s


    length when she pulls away.


    ¡°Our house isn¡¯t very far from the pack house. You¡¯re always wee toe visit us if you


    something,¡± she tells me, a wide grin on her face, her eyes sparkling.


    ever need


    I nod, keeping it at the back of my mind. After chatting with Scarlett for a bit, 1 discreetly moved


    away so that the other guests could get to her.


    Then I grab a bottle of drink and go in search of a quiet ce to rest off my tired muscles.


    I find an old log of wood on the floor at the far end of the party and take a seat on it. It gives me a


    perfect view of everything happening around me.


    Watching the crowd of people dancing and chatting together, I feel an ache of sadness form within


    me.


    Is this what it¡¯s like when you belong to a pack of your own? You¡¯re thrown a party and told about


    how


    2/3


    5


    Chapter 23


    ve away.


    deeply you¡¯ll be missed when you move


    Will I ever experience something of this sort for myself? My mom was my constant and forever until


    she wasn¡¯t. I¡¯ve never belonged to a pack and I¡¯ve never wished to belong to one because I never


    knew what I


    was missing.


    Being here and surrounded by all these people who were here for Alex and Scarlett leaves me


    feeling empty. Somehow, I wish that I¡¯d get to experience this for myself one day.


    -¦Ò & MMB BBBBBBB BBI? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Chapter 24


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    *PZN 957 17:26


    1 sit alone, wallowing in self-pity and tired to the f u c k i n g bone. What had started out as a


    wonderful night has now left me depressed and more tired than I was before.


    Sighing. I lean back against the tree behind me, wondering when Caden will deem it fit for us to go


    back to the pack house. It isn¡¯t going to be anytime soon that¡¯s for sure.


    ¡°I thought I saw you,¡± A voice says from above me and I look up to find Jake staring down at me


    with a beam on a face.


    ¡°Hey, I say, my mood lifting up a little with the presence of my new friend.


    He lowers himself and sits on the log with me. ¡°How are you enjoying the party?¡± He drops the


    bottle in his hand onto the sand.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun. I may not have done much since I got here but even then I have to admit that the party is


    lively. My sullen mood just won¡¯t let me make the most of it


    Since I have Jake beside me, someone who has been a member of the pack forever, I ask him the


    question on my mind,


    ¡°Do you all throw a party for anyone moving out of the pack house?¡± I ask, turning my body a bit to


    the side to face him.


    He smiles as though remembering fun memories. ¡°We mostly do. Though sometimes, we just have


    a special dinner when we can¡¯t find the time to throw something of this sort. He gestures to the


    extravagant decorations around us. ¡°And Alex and Scarlett have important ces in the pack so it


    was a must that this party was held.¡± Turning to face me. ¡°Why did you ask?¡±


    I shake my head, turning the face of the party again. ¡°No reason. Was just wondering.¡±


    ¡°You guys didn¡¯t do this at your pack?¡± He asks.


    1 stiffen.


    This is the first question that Jake has asked me in rtion to my other life and I think he just


    realized that


    too.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to p r o d,¡± he rushes out, looking frightened at the prospect of upsetting


    me.


    Sighing, I shake my head. ¡°You didn¡¯t p r o d and no, we didn¡¯t do this from where I¡¯m from.¡± Jake


    was my friend and he deserved to be told a little truth. ¡°I didn¡¯t live with a pack,¡± I whisper lowly,


    praying that somehow he wouldn¡¯t hear me. But he did.


    His breath hitch. ¡°You¡¯re a rouge?¡± He sounds more surprised than anything and that gives me hope


    that he won¡¯t suddenly start avoiding me.


    add MM BBBBBBBBBB


    Chapter 24


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I confess, waiting to see what the verdict is. Is he going to start avoiding me or is this


    moment going to provide me with a trustworthy friend?


    I wait on bated breath for his next words or action.


    ¡°That must have been hard on you,¡± he says and my head whips in his direction to find him giving


    me a look that I could only describe as sympathetic. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine not being in this pack. How do


    you do it?¡±


    My eyes water, the sadness within me epassing at his question.


    1126


    His hand falls to mine resting on the log. ¡°You have a pack now.¡± He smiles weakly. ¡°You may not


    have the pack link but you have me as a friend and I would love to be in a pack with you.


    I turn away, blinking rapidly to hide the tears trying to escape. I didn¡¯t expect this.


    ¡°Enough about this emotional c r a p. He chuckles, standing up and downing the rest of his drink in


    one go. Then he drops the bottle back onto the floor and smiles at me mischievously. ¡°Do you want


    to see something cool?¡±


    I nod without thinking and follow him further into the woods, not caring about what Caden may do


    when he finds out that I left.


    Jake leads us further and further into the woods until he stops at a¡­cliff?


    rocks. It¡¯s breathtaking and I stare at it in


    1 inch closer and look down the edge to see waves crashing into awe, mesmerized by the way the


    tides and waves seem to be at war.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I breathe out, still looking at the sight down the cliff.


    ¡°It¡¯s one of the best ces in the pack. A lot of people know about it but at night, it¡¯s the perfect


    ce to sneak away to for a little me time.¡± He looks over to me, lifting a brow. ¡°Do you want to


    jump in?¡±


    My eyes widen as I look down at the rocks I can see in the water. Someone could get seriously


    injured if theynded on them. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good,¡± I say, inching away from the edge, my self-


    preservation skills kicking in.


    ¡°Suit yourself. I¡¯m going in.¡± He whips off his shirt and shoes, and jumps in, screaming along the


    way.


    Waiting, I search for any sign of him in the bottomless water and let out a sigh of relief when his


    head. pops out.


    ¡°This is f u c k i n g awesome,¡± he yells out and Iugh, lowering myself down to the ground and


    sitting at the edge to watch him y around in the water.


    He gets out of the water about half an hourter all wet and dripping. He shakes his hair, spraying


    the water all over me like a dog. Well technically, he is one.


    I shriek, hiding my face behind my hand. ¡°Al


    going to go back to the party in this state?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No.¡± He bends down and picks up his discarded shoes and clothes. ¡°I¡¯m going to call it a night and


    head


    2/3


    ? MM BBBBBBBBBB I


    Chapter 24


    back to the pack house.¡± He looks over at me. ¡°Are youing?¡±


    UX N


    95% 11:26


    I pondered for a moment. I know Caden has probably noticed my disappearance by now and isN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    looking everywhere for me and I¡¯m dreading the inevitable screaming that¡¯s going to take ce.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    I¡¯ll deal with Caden tomorrow. Right now, I just want to sink into my bed.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Chapter 25


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    95% 11:26


    As expected, I got the screaming of a lifetime the next day and Caden took out his anger on me the


    next few days at training.


    It¡¯s been a week now and I can still feel his gaze digging a hole into my back, watching my every


    move like a hawk. It¡¯s all so suffocating and g o d da m n annoying.


    Exhaling loudly, I sink into the sofa in the living room, the only ce aside from my room that I¡¯m


    permitted to be in. Even with being confined in this tiny space, Caden¡¯s watchful gaze follows my


    every movement from the ce he sat at the other end of the room with Raphael.


    Alex and Scarlett moved out two days back and for someone that I¡¯ve only known for a few weeks, I


    miss her presence already.


    The front door opens, revealing Scarlett with Alex right behind her as though summoned by my


    thoughts.


    up, smiling as I walk over to her to be engulfed in a big warm hug.


    I stand


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± She asks, squeezing me tighter.


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± I pull away from her when I feel something porking me in the belly. I look down and my


    eyes widen at the sound of another heartbeating from Scarlett¡¯s body.


    The bump isn¡¯t all that noticeable unless you¡¯re looking at it closely.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡± I try my best to keep my voice as low as I can. I haven¡¯t heard any news about


    her pregnancy around so she may be trying to keep it on the down low. I don¡¯t want to be the one to


    ruin her fun.


    She nods excitedly, her eyes sparkling with joy and her skin glowing with what I can only assume to


    be a result of her impending motherhood. She¡¯s radiant.


    ¡°The crib just came in today. Do you want to see the crib?¡± She¡¯s practically bouncing on her feet


    and I know that she¡¯s just downright giddy at the prospect of showing me said crib.


    I nod without thinking and my mood detes as I remember Caden¡¯s insistent on me not leaving the


    pack house. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯te with you to see it.¡± I give her a sad smile to disy my apology.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Her face is crestfallen and I me n t a l l y curse Caden to hell at the look on her face.


    I throw a pointed look to where he sitting and chatting with her mate and Rapheal. ¡°He won¡¯t let me


    even step out of the front door,¡± I grumble, already at my whisk end with this house imprisonment.


    It is not like I had anywhere to go but since this house arrest has been ced on me, I find that I


    suddenly want to go to a lot of ces. Seriously, anywhere would do.


    A & M MB B B B BBB BU


    Chapter 25


    She res in their direction and starts stalking there before I can hold her back to talk some sense


    into


    her.


    I catch a few words that she says to Caden on the other side of the room and with each word my


    eyes widen even further. It ranges from something about Caden being an a s s h o l e to her


    wanting to shove something up his¡­ behind.


    Is she trying the get herself killed? I know that she¡¯s the beta female but there has to be a limit to


    the leinancy that she can have.


    Ridden with fear for Scarlett and her baby, I watch as Caden¡¯s face turns into different shades of


    red. Then Scarlett walks back to me with a victorious smile on her face that leaves me in a state of


    confusion.


    ¡°He said you could leave the house,¡± she announces, grinning widely.


    I immediately turn my gaze to Caden, getting a whish in the process. Caden is staring at is with a


    grim expression on his face but he does nothing when Scarlett takes my hand and drags me to the


    door leading outside.


    I hold my breath until we¡¯re outside the house, not wanting to jinx this sudden change of fate.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± I ask incredulously, puzzled as to how she used mere seconds to achieve


    something that I¡¯ve been trying to do for days.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that I know things that would make him very sorry,¡± she replies smugly and I stare atContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    her in


    awc.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see the crib now.¡± She ps her hands together and starts sk i p pi n g ahead of me.


    I watch her worriedly but thankfully she doesn¡¯t trip on the five-minute journey to her house.


    Admiring the house in front of me, I take it in and all its glory. The walls are painted with an off-white


    color and the front door is a warm brown color.


    I walk to the porch, standing on a you¡¯re wee mat ced outside the front door. The overall


    home has a homey vibe that ispleted with a tiny overhead light.


    She opens the front door and lets me in. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the crib,¡± she squeals, dragging me


    before I can take in my environment but from the few things I could see, the house is beautiful


    inside as it is on the outside.


    She pulls me into a room that is obviously designed for a baby. It¡¯s painted in a light blue hue with


    drawings of stars and wolves. Two of the wolves were leaning toward each other lovingly. Alex and


    Scarlett¡¯s wolves.


    The wooden crib is sitting in the middle of the room and is painted white. It looks like it has been


    taken off the front page of a baby magazine.


    Their baby is going to be protected by both his or her parents. They hadn¡¯t even arrived into thid


    world.


    2/3


    Chapter 25


    MMB BBBBBBBBB


    and yet, they were already greatly loved.


    Z


    95% 11:26


    I want to have this. I want to have a baby that I can love and dote on. Sadly, I don¡¯t think I can have


    that with Caden as my mate.


    Ìï

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Chapter 26


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    Ever since Alex and Scarlett moved out of the pack house, my new sitting partner has be


    Jake.


    Whenever it¡¯s time for dinner, Jake gives me a small smile and pats the seat beside him in


    invitation. I¡¯ve been having my dinner with him ever since and it hasn¡¯t changed.


    What also hasn¡¯t changed is the re I always feel on the side of my face whenever I¡¯m seated


    beside Jake. A re that I¡¯m feeling right now.


    Jake makes a funny remark about something from his teenage days and I find myselfughing.


    My ears perk up at the sound of a low growling from the other end of the table. I look over


    there, meeting Caden¡¯s ck eyes and gritting teeth then I quickly turn my attention back to Jake,


    not wanting him to notice Caden staring at us.


    Jake goes silent beside me and I turn to face him to find him looking at the end of the table where


    Caden is seated. ¡°Why does Alpha Caden keep staring this way?¡± He looks at me confused. ¡°Is


    there something going on between you too?¡±


    Deny. That¡¯s the first thing thates to my mind so that¡¯s exactly what I do. ¡°Of course not.¡± I


    scoff. In the past week. I¡¯ve managed to make Jake believe that I had an issue that I escaped from


    and that Caden had been the one to help me with it. ¡°He¡¯s just a friend of mine who lent me a


    helping hand when I needed it.¡±


    The growl on the other end of the table gets louder, drawing the attention of the other people seated


    around the table. Though none of them dare to ask Caden what the issue is.


    It doesn¡¯t take a genius to know that Caden is listening in on our conversation and apparently, he


    doesn¡¯t like what he¡¯s hearing.


    ¡°I¡¯m done here. Do you want to go outside to the porch?¡± I ask Jake, standing up with my emptied


    te in my hand.


    ¡°Sure,¡± he answers, standing up with his te and following behind me into the kitchen.


    We ce our tes in the sink and head on outside to the porch. There are a few people seated? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    around. but overall, it¡¯s a quiet night and the cool breeze warms my skin.


    Outside with us is a couple, far away from us but it¡¯s still very visible that they¡¯re cuddling up with


    each other. The guy has his arms wrapped around the girl while she¡¯s sitting on hisp and resting


    her head on his chest.


    Jake is watching the couple as well with a wistful and longing gaze. It¡¯s one that I¡¯ve seen on


    several asions and one that I¡¯ve always tried to ignore because truthfully, it¡¯s none of my


    business.


    Jake¡¯s gaze catches onto mine before I can turn my head away. He gives me a smile that doesn¡¯t


    reach his eyes. ¡°Do you ever wonder if I have a mate?¡±


    AJ JAN B B B B B GB BGG


    Chapter 26


    UZN


    It¡¯s a question that I¡¯ve asked myself a few times. Most of the wolves around Jake¡¯s age have found


    their mates. Except for a few like Raphael. I have wondered why Jake hadn¡¯t found his yet but I


    knew it would be insensitive to ask him, especially when I was keeping secrets from him.


    He chuckles at my silence. Tll take that as a yes¡± With a sigh, he falls back on the ground, gazing


    up at the stars. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for my mate ever since I turned eighteen. I¡¯ve visited packs and


    searched everywhere possible for her.¡±


    I follow his movement, lying down on my back and keeping quiet, not wanting him to stop talking.


    ¡°Six yearster. I gave up and I haven¡¯t searched for her ever since,¡± heughs bitterly. ¡°I keep


    seeing everyone my age with their mate and starting a family together. Decided that maybe she just


    doesn¡¯t exist or maybe she¡¯s dead.¡±


    1 suck in a breath at his words, feeling the cloud of sadness surrounding him. I have no words to


    comfort him so I keep quiet, hoping that my presence may just provide some feeling of


    companionship.


    I decided to give him a little truth too. ¡°I-i found my mate recently, I mutter in a low voice, not wanting


    anyone else to catch wind of my words.


    Jake shuffles, leaning on his side to face me. ¡°You did?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I sit up, needing to prepare myself for the wordsing next. ¡°He hates me and I don¡¯t know


    why but I wish he didn¡¯t.¡± I rub my suddenly itchy eyes. ¡°It¡¯s stu p i d because we act as though the


    other doesn¡¯t exist and anytime we try to talk, it ends in a fight.¡±


    I hear Jake moving beside me and then I feel his hand on my back. ¡°It¡¯s not s t u p i d. He¡¯s your


    mate and you¡¯re going to feel emotions for him that you¡¯ll have no way of controlling.¡±


    I confide in him a bit more, saying something that I¡¯m not willing to admit to even myself. I¡¯m thinking


    of rejecting him. The wordse out and my heart squeezes, aching at the thought of it.


    ¡°No! Zuri hollers, whimpering at my words. You can¡¯t do that! We need Caden.¡±


    I ignore her, pushing our barrier up and locking her away. This isn¡¯t something that I just thought of


    in the spur of the moment. It¡¯s something that I¡¯ve been debating over for weeks now ever since I


    learnt about the possibility of rejecting one¡¯s mate.


    ¡°A-are you sure about that?¡± Jake stutters, disbelief evident in his voice.


    I know how it must sound to him- someone who has been looking for his¡¯mate for the better part of


    his life- but unfortunately, even some of us with a mate still have it difficult. If Caden isn¡¯t going to


    reject me then I¡¯ll just have to.


    ae & HNB B B B B BBBBBI

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Chapter 27


    Caden¡¯s POV


    95% 11226


    My ears twitch as I listen in on their conversation. What could he be saying that¡¯s making herugh


    that


    hard!


    My lips curl, releasing a growl when I hear her tell him that I¡¯m simply a friend of hers.


    A f u ck i n g friend?! Is that what they¡¯re calling one¡¯s mate


    NOW!


    I¡¯m very much aware that I have no excuse for my behavior. Alessia may be my mate but I¡¯ve never


    treated her as such. In my defense, I also haven¡¯t rejected her.


    She doesn¡¯t have the right to court someone else when I¡¯m still her mate. Though, I don¡¯t know if


    she fancies him or is simply a friend to him but why else would she beughing so hard at his jokes


    that aren¡¯t even all that funny?


    The most annoying part of it all is that I can¡¯t do anything without raising a few brows. People are


    definitely going to wonder what our rtionship is if I go across the dining table and drag her away


    from Jake. It doesn¡¯t stop me from considering the option though.


    And then the f u c k i n g chit dared to excuse herself and leave the dining hall with Jake following


    behind lik e a lost puppy. Didn¡¯t he have anything to do other than stick himself to Alessia? Am I not


    giving the warriors enough tasks?


    This is on you, Raphael mind links and my gaze goes away from Alessia¡¯s empty seat to Raphael


    who¡¯s sitting beside me and eating away like he didn¡¯t just instigate something that could blow into a


    fight.


    I hold myself back. What is on me?¡± I mind link back, taking the path of acting clueless. I want to


    believe that the stern warning I gave to him and Alex was enough to make him back down.


    ¡®It¡¯s your fault that Jake is all over her and it¡¯s also your fault that you can¡¯t do anything but watch


    them. He


    gives up


    the pretense of eating and smirks my way, knowing that there¡¯s nothing I can do to him in this


    crowded dining hall.


    I grit my teeth, my ws digging into my chair. I hate Raphael annoying a s s and I most especially


    hate the fact that he¡¯s right.


    Abruptly standing up from my seat, the chair drags loudly on the ground, drawing everyone¡¯s focus


    away from their meal to me.


    Giving onest re to Raphael and ignoring the awkward stares directed my way, I start heading


    for the door where Alessia and Jake walked out.


    My footsteps stall until Ie to a stop, staring at the image in front of me. My vision blur as a rage


    none like anything I¡¯ve ever felt curls around my spine.


    Jake, the person who¡¯s about to be a dead man very soon, has his hand on my mate¡¯s shoulders as


    he


    1/3


    J JAMB B G B BBBBBB


    MPB¦¢¦¢¦¢¦¢¦¢¦¢¦¢¦¢¦¢¦©


    Chapter 27


    94 11:26


    whispers something to her. They talking in hushed voices and try as I may, I couldn¡¯t pick up


    anything from the conversation, not unless 1 risked going closer to them.


    Alessia smiles at him and the rage burns like an inferno of hell. My wolf is growling and drawing his


    fangs out, wanting to show Jake what happened to people whoy hands on our mate.


    I force him to stay back, deciding on another route. If I can¡¯t find a way to stop Jake from getting


    closer to Alessia without drawing eyebrows then I¡¯ll just have to try out another option.


    Turning around on my heels, I go straight for Alessia¡¯s room. Opening the door, I don¡¯t bother with


    the light and go to an armchair in the corner, ready to wait for her appearance.


    It doesn¡¯t take long for Alessia to walk back into her room. As soon as she walks in, she stiffens,


    clearly seeing me in the shadows.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Her footsteps sound on the hardboard as she walks over to me. The


    moonlight streaming in through the open window illuminates her as she advances to me.


    I stand up and meet her halfway. ¡°I want you to stop seeing Jake,¡± Imand, going straight to the


    point.


    Alessia¡¯s mouth falls open. She gape at me in an expression that I can only describe as


    incredulous. Then that expression turns to anger and her eyes sh ck.


    ¡°Who the f u c k do you think you are to dictate to me who I can and can¡¯t befriend?¡± She c o c k s


    her head to the side.


    ¡°Your mate.¡± As soon as the words leave my mouth, I immediately know that I¡¯ve f u c k e d up.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why I did what I do next.


    Alessia¡¯s mouth falls open and just as she¡¯s about to produce what I know will beshing words, I


    pull her. into my arms and silence her with a kiss.


    Her lips are stiff beneath mine as I press her tighter into my body, the kiss that had simply been to


    keep her quiet morphs into something more.


    My hand slides up her back to her neck, holding her still for my exploration. Just as I¡¯m sure that


    she¡¯s going to be standing still throughout the kiss, Alessia lets out a soft moan, and her lips part.


    I take advantage of the opportunity, sliding my tongue into her mouth for a taste. A groan forms at


    the back of my throat just as Alessia¡¯s arms snake around my neck.


    My sweatpants press ufortably to my now hard c o c k and Alessia¡¯s arousal fills the air. That¡¯s


    when I realize that things had gotten out of hand and that I need to put a stop to it.


    Having onest taste of her lips, I pull away, breathing harshly through my mouth. It unnerves me


    that no amount of workout has left me this breathless, yet just a few seconds of kissing Alessia has


    this effect on me. It alsoforts me to find Alessia in the same state as I am; lips red and bruised,


    eyes nearly ck and zed over with her hot breath fanning my face.


    Chapter 27


    I lower my lips to her ears and hear her breathe hitch. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you talking with Jake


    again, i whisper, taking her lobe between my teeth and biting on


    Alessia moans, still holding onto my aims.


    I pull away from her, leaving her in her dared state, and exit her room into the hallway where I take


    a moment to collect myself.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chapter 28


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    Caden is avoiding me. And he isn¡¯t even bothering to hide the fact that he is


    3


    Z


    At first, it was restricted to ignoring my every presence but now, he¡¯s pawning me off to Raphael.


    ¡°Raphael will be the one spar with you today,¡± Caden says //


    already making a move to leave my sight.


    Raphael stands awkwardly to the side, eyeing Caden and me worriedly and looking like he doesn¡¯t


    want to be in the middle of whatever is happening.


    I have nothing against Raphael but he isn¡¯t the person I made a deal with. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you training


    me yourself. I ask, waiting for ame excuse.


    ¡°I can¡¯t always be training you. I have other pack members I have to attend to as well.¡± Looking over


    to Raphael. ¡°Don¡¯t go easy on her,¡± he says giving Raphael a pointed look and Raphael nods.


    Then Caden is walking away and heading over to a young man. I watch as he directs the man and


    corrects his posture.


    Sighing. I turn to face Raphael who smiles sheepishly at me.


    ¡°I promise that I tried to make him reconsider but whatever happened between you two must have


    been really serious. He gives me a sad smile. ¡°I may not be as good as Caden but I¡¯m an awesome


    trainer. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re in good hands.¡±


    I smile back at him. It¡¯s not his fault that Caden is being an a s s and it wouldn¡¯t be right to put on a


    sullen mood.


    Brightening up at his words, I walk over to the mat. ¡°Come on then.¡± I co k a finger at him and take


    up my position.


    Raphael is a good fighter, maybe even as good as Caden. I have difficulty holding up my own and


    by the end of the training, I¡¯m panting and dripping with sweat.


    ¡°That was a good training. You¡¯re getting really good.¡± Raphael wipes his forehead with the back of


    his palm.


    I beam at the praise. ¡°Thanks,¡± I mumble, my gaze going back to Caden before I carr help it.


    He¡¯s all over Julianna who seems to be having the time of her life and failing on purpose just to


    have his arms on her. Caden seems not to notice this ploy and looks to be genuinely interested in


    helping her out.


    I roll my eyes, fighting back the tiny sting of hurt in my chest. I find Raphael staring at me


    sympathetically and I lower my head, ashamed that he noticed me staring at them.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go back to the pack house,¡± I announce. My clothes were sticking onto my body and


    I¡¯m


    1/3


    ? ? M M B B


    Chapter 28


    irritated with Caden. A cold bath is exactly what I need to relieve this stress.


    ¡°Sure. We¡¯re through for the day. It was nice training with you.¡± He walks away, heading over to a


    cute girl I mainly see him with. I wonder what¡¯s going on there.


    I head on outside, going straight to the pack house where I¡¯m nning to stay for the rest of the day.


    Ever since Jake has been assigned to an assignment outside of the pack- somehow, I know Caden


    has to be behind it I¡¯ve been left to my device.


    So now, all I do is train, hide away in my room, eat, and then repeat the process again. I added a


    little extra routine earlier this week and it includes cursing Caden into the hell of eternal d a m n a t i


    o n. Today isn¡¯t going to be any different.


    ¡°Alessia,¡± a voice calls out. A voice belonging to Caden, the current bane of my existence.


    I halt, contemting if it would be wise to face him when my emotions are still very raw. ¡°What do


    you need?¡± I bite out. ¡°Are you done training Julianna? Doesn¡¯t she need you to help her with


    finding her footing?¡± I cringe as soon as the words are out of my mouth. I sound like an obsessive


    jealous girlfriend and I¡¯m so far from it that it¡¯s almostughable.


    ¡°This is what I was afraid of.¡± His words hang in the air and I turn around to face him.


    ¡°What is that?¡± I ask snarky, not able to keep the hurt out of my voice.


    ¡°This, he punctuates, gesturing to my person. ¡°You¡¯re acting as though I promised you something


    when I didn¡¯t. I haven¡¯t epted you as my mate yet you act like I hurt you.¡±


    The blood running through my veins boils in an uncontroble anger. ¡°You kissed me!¡± I yell out, the


    frustration from the past few days pouring out of me in waves. ¡°You came into my room and you


    kissed me!¡±


    He has the dignity to at least look a bit ashamed but then it¡¯s quickly gone just as soon as it came. ¡°I


    admit that I¡¯m at fault for that and I¡¯ll willing to ept the responsibility for any ideas that it may


    have given you.¡± A pause and his eyes were saddened. ¡°It was just a little kiss and nothing more. It


    would be foolish to make it into something more. Something that it isn¡¯t.¡±


    My eyes sting and I clench my fist until I¡¯m sure that my knuckles could cr a k. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of


    it,¡± I grit my teeth and force myself to hold back the tears trying to escape.


    ¡°Alessia, I¡¯m sorry if I hurt you. It wasn¡¯t my intention.¡± He truly looks like he¡¯s genuinely sorry:


    Well, f u c k his feelings. His apology means nothing to me. They don¡¯t matter at all. Not when I¡¯m


    nning


    10


    put an end to this¡­ whatever it¡¯s we have. If I was having second doubts before then this situation


    has solidified the fact that this isn¡¯t going to work out for us.


    I¡¯m going to do it. I¡¯m going to reject Caden and put an end to all this.


    2/3This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chapter 29


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    I wake up feeling hot all over.


    My forehead is warm when I ce the back of my palm on it. What¡¯s happening? Could I be falling


    sick? Weren¡¯t werewolves immune to illness?


    With a pained groan, I drag myself out of bed and into the bathroom to freshen up. I can¡¯t afford to


    miss a day of training when Caden is being an a s s. He¡¯ll probably take it as an opportunity to end


    my training


    The shower cools me down and I spend a longer time in it than I normally would. It¡¯s still fairly early


    in the morning when I head downstairs. Early enough that the living area is void of any soul.


    This was the time I usually got up to head to the training grounds. It¡¯s the time that Caden set for me


    to have extra training lessons before others came by.


    Still feeling a slight headache and fever, I change my direction from the front door to the kitchen,


    hoping to find something to alleviate this illness. I halt in my step as I see a figure standing in front


    of the coffee maker.


    Jake.¡± I call out, looking at his familiar brte hair. I didn¡¯t expect him to be back so soon.


    He turns around, a smile fixed on his face. ¡°Alessi-¡± The smile on his face disappears as his eyes


    widen and his nostrils re. His eyes darken, nearly turning ck. ¡°Alessia, go away. Leave right


    now.¡± He rounds the kitchen Ind, not turning his back to me.


    My brows furrow in confusion and I move closer to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is everything ok?¡± I ask,


    starting to get a little worried at this weird behavior.


    A sharp pain has me clenching my head, heaving and gasping at the immense pain. What in the


    hell is happening to me? Am I dying?


    ¡°Alessia, you¡¯re in heat,¡± he rushes out. ¡°You need to go back to your room. I can¡¯t be around you


    right now.


    in the doorway leading out of the kitchen. The


    Please, go away,¡± he begs desperately, eyeing my positi


    only way out of here.


    I hear him but at the same time, my focus is on the throbbing in my head.


    ¡°Alessia,¡± he groans, his eyes darkening. Then he groans again and walks purposely towards me.


    He grips me by the forearm and starts pulling me towards the stairs.


    Not being able to fight him, I follow willingly, feeling like my head might just explode.


    I¡¯m in heat. I know what that means. I need Caden to mark or mate with me, unless I¡¯m going to be


    in unimaginable pain for a while.


    Jake is still dragging me and cursing harshly under his breath. Something about him not being cut


    out for


    1/3


    J


    1


    3


    94 11:27


    Chapter 29


    this.


    I ignore him, too focused on my pain. What am I going to do? I need Caden but I know that there¡¯s


    no way in hell that he¡¯s going to think of even touching me. He hates me. Me being in unimaginable


    pain and despair isn¡¯t going to change that.


    Just as we reach the front of my door, my knees buckle and I fall down, grasping at the floor with my


    nails as blinding pain shes behind my eyelids. Goddd, I don¡¯t think I can survive this pain. There


    has to be something I can do. At this point, I¡¯m willing to do anything to get rid of this pain.


    ¡°Mate,¡± Zuri whines. ¡°We need mate.


    We can¡¯t have him. I yell inwardly, not having the strength required to deal with a whining wolf.


    Jake is looking down at me worriedly, his eyes going over my hunched form on the ground. ¡°You


    need your mate¡¯s help.


    F u c k that. If I can¡¯t get what I need from Caden then I¡¯ll just get it from somewhere else.


    I force myself onto my feet and move closer to Jake who tentatively steps back, looking ready to


    bolt at any second.


    Jake, please help me.¡± I don¡¯t exactly know what I¡¯m begging for but I just know that I¡¯ll be able to


    get it from him. ¡°It hurts so much,¡± I beg, whining as another sharp pain hits me, nearly bringing me


    back to my


    knees.


    Jake¡¯s eyes arepletely ck now and his tongue slides out, running across his lips as he


    inches closer


    to me.


    I sigh, knowing I¡¯m going to get the help I need. His fingertips graze my face as he cups my cheek


    and-


    A secondter, Jake is on the floor and a raging Caden is on him, plummeting him to the ground.


    ¡°How dare youy hands on my mate?!¡± Caden growls. No, that¡¯s not Caden. It¡¯s Xavier.


    1


    gasp, my head reeling from the sudden change but thankfully, I have the brain to react quick


    enough. ¡°Caden,¡± I call out, rushing to them. ¡°Stop it. You¡¯re going to kill him,¡± I pull on his arm,


    trying and failing to get him off Jake¡¯s unmoving form. Is he dead?


    My hands slip away from Caden¡¯s arm as I curl into a ball on the floor, my eyes stinging as another


    wave of pain hits me.


    Suddenly, I feel myself being lifted from the floor and held by a warm body. I sigh, burying my face


    into at muscr neck and breathing in their scent. They smell so f u c k i n g good. Will they taste


    this good too?


    Without thinking, my tongue slides out and I run it up the muscr neck, feeling the pulse beating


    widely. Hmm, they don¡¯t taste as good as I would expect but that¡¯s probably due to the fact that I¡¯m


    licking a skin.


    I can¡¯t seem to make myself stop though. I fist my hands into the front of their shirt and bury my face


    Chapter 29


    deeper into the ce where their shoulder meets with their neck.


    More. I need more. So much more.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Chapter 30


    Caden¡¯s POV


    I¡¯m physically fighting with myself. Forcing my wolf to stay back and fighting the urge to m


    Alessia into her bed and take her like I so badly want to.


    Her licking and sucking on my neck like it¡¯s her very own popsicle isn¡¯t helping matters.


    1 gasp- f u c k i n g gasp as her teeth sink into my skin, not deep enough that she¡¯s marking me but


    enough for it to send shock waves directly to my c o c k.


    Power walking into the bathroom, I ce her on the counter and quickly put some foot between us.


    Not that it helps with my predicament because no matter what I do, Alessia¡¯s scent keeps whiffing


    into my nose. It¡¯s epassing the whole room and I don¡¯t know how long I can fight it.


    ¡°Undress,¡± I bite out, clenching my fist and fighting the desire to do it for her.


    I remind myself that cing a hand on her will make all my good intentions fly right out of the


    window.


    Alessia hurriedly peels off her sticky clothes from her sweaty body. I force myself to keep my eyes


    fixed on her flushed face. Looking further down will break my resolve.


    Alessia kicks off herst piece of clothing- a cotton white panties which I can see in my peripheral


    view. Just that sight has my c o c k turning harder than steel.


    She is peeping at me beneath hershes, observing me like a predator would to a prey. ¡°Caden,¡±


    she drags out on a breathless moan, and then I¡¯m visibly shaking from the force I¡¯m exacting to hold


    back.


    Her hands slide down the front of her body and my decision of not looking at her rips into shreds. I


    follow her hand through the valley of her breast and watch with bated breath as her legs fall open,


    revealing a soaking wet pink p us s y.


    I groan, gripping the front of my pants to stop myself froming like a pre-teen.


    Alessia doesn¡¯t stop there. Her fingers slide down further until they¡¯re pressed against her c l i t.


    With a moan, her head falls back on the mirror behind her, exposing her slender neck that begs to


    bear my mark.


    My fangs slide out of my mouth, wanting to sink into Alessia¡¯s neck.


    Closing my eyes, I count to ten, thinking of the grossest thing I cane up with to take my mind


    off Alessia¡¯s beautiful bodyid out on the counter for me.


    When I start feeling like I¡¯ve got everything back under control, I peel my eyes open slowly, and like


    a dream, Alessia is still sitting on the counter with her legs spread open.


    I walk over to her, quietly closing her thighs shut before I lose control of myself.


    Then I pick her up again and head for the shower. Alessia hangs on my body, this time she¡¯s biting


    and


    G


    3


    1


    Chapter 30


    pulling on my earlobes and it¡¯s almost as arousing as when it was my neck.


    Walking into the bathroom with all my clothes on, I put on a struggle with Alessia to stand on her


    feet but she insistently holds onto my neck until I concede.


    I turn on the shower head, cing it at the lowest temperature. We both need this cold shower.


    As soon as the water hits us, Alessia squeals and jumps out of my hold, pressing her back to the


    bathroom wall to avoid the harsh water.


    Moving closer to her, I draw her back into my hold. ¡°You need it. It¡¯ll help you feel so much better,¡± I


    exin, pressing her face into my chest and running my hand down her back. Being close to me-


    her mate- will also help reduce the ache. This much I can give to her.


    ¡°Caden, I-i-¡± she clutches the front of my soak-through t-shirt, burying her face deeper into my chest


    and making me reconsider my choices..


    Is it wise to have Alessia this close to me?


    ¡°Please. I need you.¡± Her head lifts and she gazes into mine, her eyes shining with tears. ¡°It hurts


    too much.¡± Her nails are now digging into my skin, leaving crescent marks that will be gone in the


    next minute.


    ¡°Alessia,¡± I grit out with a pained groan, conflicted with myself.


    Alessia¡¯s hand starts trailing again, but this time, it¡¯s my body she¡¯s exploring. I stiffen, holding my


    breath as her hand falls to the front of my sweatpants¡­and then she squeezes.


    Before either one of us realizes what¡¯s happening, I have Alessia back in my hold again and I¡¯m


    power- walking back into the bedroom.


    Alessia clothes are thrown at all areas of the room and I ignore them, heading for the big bed and


    swiping down the rest of her striped clothes to the floor.


    I ce her in the middle and shrug out of my disgusting wet clothes that are starting to dry on my


    body. I leave my boxer on as ast act of self-control then I¡¯m lowering my body into Alessia¡¯s


    opened arms and. locking my lips with hers.


    At first, I thought for sure that my mind had blown our previous kiss out of proportion, making it into


    this insane make-out that I never could get out of my head.


    I was wrong.


    In fact, I have reason to believe that I undermined the kiss, reducing it into something less because


    I couldn¡¯t bear to keep away after tasting those lips.


    Alessia sighs into the kiss and her legs fall open, pressing the outline of my c o c k into her pu s s y.


    Event through the weak boxer, I can feel her wet p u s s y pressed into my co c k and I can f u ck i n


    g smell it. Can almost taste it.


    What difference will it make o take a little more from her? As long as we didn¡¯t mate or mark each


    other,


    ¦Ò A W


    Chapter 30


    94% 11:27


    the rules.


    then I could have a few more stolen tastes. I just have to get my freaking c o c k under control and a


    b i d e byC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Chapter 31


    Caden¡¯s POV.


    Alessia¡¯s fingers sink into my hair, pulling on the end strands as her legs wrap around my waist.


    I deftly slide a hand under her head, holding her still and taking what I need. I explode every mouth,


    sliding my tongue in and tangling it with hers..


    corner of her


    She¡¯s the one who pulls away from the kiss with a gasp, drawing in air through her parted lips.


    Unable to


    1 ce onest kiss on her lips and start heading down her body.


    Skimming my nose down her cheek to her neck, I slide my hand under her body and lift her lips to


    lash onto her breast.


    for up


    my


    With a moan, she arches her back, practically feeding them to me. I take the invitation, sucking


    harder on the nipple in my mouth. I swirl it on my tongue and release it with an obscene pop sound.


    Not missing a beat, I go to the other breast, sucking, biting, and rolling it between my fingers until


    it¡¯s hard and identical to the other.


    Alessia is a hot mess beneath me. Her moans and gasps are getting louder and her hip is bucking


    wildly under me.


    Most of the pack members will be at the pack house and the kids will be at the pack school,


    meaning the house is practically empty at the moment. Though, I¡¯m sure that my absence is being


    noticed at the training grounds.


    I quickly sent a quick message to Alex through the mind link, telling him that an issue urred then


    I quickly shut off the mind link before the questions coulde. I¡¯m sure Alex will be worried at my


    vague. exnation but I can¡¯t find it in me to give a dam n. Not when Alessia¡¯s perfect body is


    spread out under


    me.


    Digging my hands into the bed, I lift my body off hers and take a leisurely long look down her body,


    storing everything away.


    Alessia is watching me through half-open eyelids with a dazed look in her eyes and her pink tongue


    peeks out of her mouth as she pants. The blush in her cheeks goes all the way down to her chest


    and even further down to the top of her gorgeous breasts.


    My gaze slid down further past her belly and then to the middle of her legs when a patch of ck


    curls rest neatly.


    My wolf rises to the surface as I stare down at her sex where her cl i t stands erect. Before I know it,


    I¡¯m reaching down and cupping her there.


    Alessia gasps and her legs spread wider, opening herself up for me without any hesitation.


    I chuckle, pressing my palm firmer and Alessia lets loose, bucking her hip into my hand and seeking


    what she so badly needs.


    Chapter 31


    UZN 12:31


    ¡°Do you want toe?¡± It¡¯s a stup i d question to ask but I love the way Alessia nods her head


    frantically with a tiny moan.


    With a smile. I lower my head over hers, taking her lips again, unable to get enough of it. Then I


    continue my earlier path down her body.


    I take my now sticky palm away from her sex and grip her legs, draping them on my shoulder,


    wanting herpletely opened and exposed. My nostrils re as I breathe in her arousal.


    1 dive in, heading straight for her cl i t. Teasing her will cause me more pain than please. She


    moans just as I let out a groan at the taste of her. I could easily spend my days between her legs


    without any issues.


    Holding her hips down to stop her frantic movement, I take my time exploring her depth. My tongue


    slides into her and another groan leaves my mouth as she constricts tightly on my tongue. It brings


    to my mind thoughts about how tightly she will grip my c o c k if it was inside her.


    Just as quickly as the thought enters my head, I banish it away before it can take root. Having ideas


    of my c o c k buried in Alessia¡¯s sex isn¡¯t going help my case. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Shutting down my head, I focus on bringing Alessia pleasure and she thanks me with high pitch


    moans and gasps.


    I reach up for her breasts, kneading it and pinching her nipples until they be hard pebbles. I


    unrelently suck on her c l i t and f u c k her with my tongue, mimicking the movement that I would


    love to be doing with my c o c k.


    Alessia¡¯s back arches on a strangled moan and her legs clenches around my head as her pu s s y


    ms down.


    on my tongue.


    She screams, clenching my hair in her fists- hard enough to give me a bald patch- and riding her o r


    g a s m.


    As her thrusts slow down to soft jerks and her fingers fall out of my hair, I slow down my movement


    to soft strokes with my tongue, savoring her sweet taste and already wanting more.


    I pull away from her and climb up her body, licking my lips as I go. I take her parted lips in a kiss and


    knowing that she¡¯s tasting herself on my tongue nearly undo me.


    I¡¯m out of her arms in a second and rushing into her bathroom. Without two seconds, my pants are


    around my ankle and my c o c k in my fist. ying what happened in the past five minutes my head,


    I bring myself to an o r g a s m and when I fall over that cliff, it¡¯s Alessia¡¯s name that¡¯s on my lips.


    Washing my hands and cleaning myself as best as I can, I walk back into the room and find Alessia


    sleeping with a sated expression on her face. It won¡¯tst long. In a few hours, she¡¯s going to wake


    up and start seeking another release.


    Sitting at the edge of the bed, I push away the hair on her face and tuck it behind her ears. I need to


    get her out of this house. What would have happened if I hadn¡¯t gotten here just in time to see Jake


    about to pounce on her?


    MBB M


    Chapter 31


    QM II


    * N


    83% 12:31


    My hands clenched into fists as my mind wanders into dark ces. Mind linking both Alex and


    Raphael, I exin the situation to them as best as I can and tell them that the pack is in their care


    while I¡¯m away.


    Of course, questions get asked but I exin the urgency of the situation to them and though they


    aren¡¯t satisfied with my answers, they don¡¯t ask any more questions too.


    I already have in mind a ce where I¡¯m going to be taking Alessia.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chapter 32


    1


    12:31


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    My eyes flutter open and the first thing that registers into my head is that I¡¯m not where I¡¯m meant to


    be


    I jolt upright and instantly regret the decision as a sharp pain cuts through my head. Groaning. I


    clutch my head in my hands. What the hell!


    ¡°It¡¯s about to happen again,¡± says a voice in a monotone. The speaker is perched on a seat at the


    corner of the room. Caden.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask, letting go of my head now that the pain has subsided a bit. ¡°What¡¯s going


    to happen again?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± Caden sounds surprised at this prospect and suddenly, the memories start


    coming forth.


    I woke up, feeling like I had a headache and then I went into the kitchen where I met Jake. He kept


    saying something about me needing to leave the room and something else about me being in heat


    but it¡¯s all gibberish in my head.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I echo, wanting to know how bad things are because I know for sure that


    something must have urred. Finally taking in my surroundings, I find myself in a room with dark


    blue walls and ck blinds. ¡°How did I get here?¡± I¡¯m going to scream if I don¡¯t start getting answers


    soon.


    Caden rxes back into his seat and looks at me with a watchful gaze, kind of like he was waiting


    for me to explode.


    ¡°You were in heat and I had to get you away from the pack house. So, I brought you here.¡± He


    gestures at the room with his hands spread wide.


    I have to admit that they could have been worse ces to be dragged to. I make a split decision to


    stand up from this bed and get the hell out of the this house. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I sit upright and that¡¯s when I realize that I¡¯m currently not wearing my clothes. Instead, I have on a


    shirt that¡¯s two times my size¡­and I¡¯m stark naked underneath.


    ¡°Did you do something to me?¡± I ask, already knowing what the answer is before he opens his


    mouth.


    ¡°You were in pain and I had to help you out,¡± he exins.


    The remaining memories starting back in waves; Caden¡¯s lips on mine, his breathe on my hot


    skin, his hand wandering over my body, and his tongue-


    ¡°I can see that your memories areing back to you,¡± Caden replies with a smirk on his


    disgustingly handsome face.


    I can¡¯t holious I let him touch me Heck. I basically berged and whined for it. Dear G d, what am I


    going to


    MBG N


    Chapter 32


    12:31


    do? How am I going to live with myself all the while knowing I begged and cried for his touches?


    ¡°I want to go back to the pack house,¡± I Jet out in a whisper. I can¡¯t stay in such close space with


    him without screwing up. Again.


    ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± he states softly. ¡°You¡¯re in heat and every unmated male is a danger to you. The pack


    house. happens to be filled with people like Jake,¡± he snarls around Jake¡¯s name and another


    memory shes into my mind of Jake¡¯s hand caressing my cheeks. And Caden plummeting him to


    the ground a secondter.


    How am I going to face Jaketer?


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay locked up in my room. I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Staying in the room won¡¯t be an issue. From


    what I can remember, the pain won¡¯t let me do anything but that.


    ¡°Your scent will be all over the house and then you¡¯ll have males trying to tear down your door. Not


    to mention the fact that everyone is going to want to know who your mate is,¡± he says, giving me a


    pointed. look.


    I¡¯m so screwed. If I can¡¯t stay in the pack house then I¡¯m stuck here. With Caden- and ording to


    him. I¡¯m going to have another wave of heat where I¡¯m probably going to get on my knees and beg


    him to touch me again.


    ¡°Ok.¡± I say,ing to a decision I believe to be very smart if I do say so myself: ¡°Chain me to this


    bed and leave me alone in the house.¡± It sounded very smart when it was in my head, but the look


    Caden is giving me now makes me believe that he doesn¡¯t share the same opinion with me.


    ¡°You will be in immense pain and will probably pass out, and then you¡¯ll wake upter and go


    through the whole process again.¡±


    A shiver goes down my spine at his words. I remember the pain I was in before I begged for


    Caden¡¯s touch. I can¡¯t go through that pain again.


    ¡°What if 1-i,¡± I stutter, feeling the heat of the blush on my cheeks. ¡°What if I do it by myself?¡± I


    whisper, at bit scared that he may not have heard me. Thanks to werewolf hearing though because


    the chuckle that he gives let me know that he heard everything I said. He also found it very


    amusing.


    He still has a smile on his face as he opens his mouth to reply to me. ¡°You¡¯ll be in too much pain for


    that.¡± His expression goes serious as he sits up in the chair. ¡°Alessia, you won¡¯t be able to handle


    this on your own. I¡¯m your mate and the reason why you¡¯re going through this. If there¡¯s a way that I


    can help you or even relieve the pain for a few minutes, I¡¯m going to do so for you.¡±


    I blink, stunned at his words. It never urred to me that Caden would want to help me out in any


    way. His aversion to us being mates was just so strong.


    Even with all his words, the voice at the back of my head doesn¡¯t go away. Will I be the same after


    knowing what it feels like to be held in Caden¡¯s arms? Will things go back to the way they were if we


    exchange a few stolen kisses and touches? Most of all, will my feelings about rejecting him remain?

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapter 33


    Caden¡¯s POV


    I


    UN


    83% 12:31


    I see Alessia¡¯s decision in her eyes before she opens her mouth to voice it out.


    ¡°Ok,¡± she whispers. Then her head rises to meet mine. ¡°How long does itst?¡±


    ¡°A week. Could be more.¡± Most of the people that I know who have found their mate are mated and


    have


    marked each other before the first heat cane. A heat is basically nature¡¯s way of telling you that


    you


    have to fasten the pace.


    For mates who reject each other, the heat doesn¡¯te around but since Alessia and I have neither


    done the first nor thetter, nature has decided to take things into its hands.


    I don¡¯t want to tell Alessia that us rejecting each other may just be an option to put her out of her


    misery. Mostly, because I¡¯m not sure if the heat will stop after the rejection and also because¡­I¡¯m


    not ready for the rejection.


    Ah! Yes, I know I¡¯m being a selfish a s s by making Alessia go through this pain but I¡¯m going to


    make sure I ease her pain in any way that I can.


    Alessia¡¯s rumbling stomach breaks the silence and I chuckle as she flushes bright red. That o r g a s


    m must have really taken something out of her.


    I stand up and make my way over to the door, turning around just when I have my hand on the


    doorknob. ¡°I¡¯m going to find something for us to eat in the kitchen. I always have the kitchen stocked


    up with snacks if not food stuff. In the case of neither of them being avable, I can always ask Alex


    or Raphael to run over here with something. ¡°You can have a bit more rest. I¡¯ll call you once I¡¯ve


    whipped something up.¡±


    Just as I expect the fridge is fully stocked with foodstuffs. The kinds that don¡¯t perish. So, I don¡¯t? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    have much to work with but I manage to find the ingredients needed for a quick pot of spaghetti.


    +


    1 hurry up with the food, not wanting Alessia to have another wave of heat before she has the


    chance to get something in her stomach.


    As I chop the vegetable, I gaze out the open window, admiring the wide expanses of trees


    surrounding the house. The house that I got as soon as Iid eyes on it.


    3


    Ever since the number of members upying the pack house increased drastically, more houses


    have been built for mates who wish to move out of the pack house and into a home of their own.


    This particr house is set back from all the other houses and hidden behind several tall trees. The


    view was what sold it to me and I knew that I had to have it even though I had no ns for it. Itter


    transformed into my hideaway, a ce where I run to when I need a moment to unwind without the


    duties of being an Alpha of a pack weighing on me. Those times have since increased in the past


    few years and I¡¯ve taken to making sure that the house always has the necessary necessities


    avable.


    I boil the spaghetti and mix it in with the sauce. Then I set the table and head back into the room to


    call


    * UZ N


    12:31


    Chapter 33


    for Alessia where I find her snuggled into the nket on the bed. For some reason, a smile makes


    its way to my lips which I quickly wipe away in ce of an indifferent expression.


    Keeping the expression in ce, I head for the bed and nug Alessia a bit. ¡°Wake up. I¡¯ve made


    something for us to eat.¡± I slowly pull away the nket from her body. Big Mistake.


    The shirt that I put on her has risen from its position on her mid-thighs and is now around her waist,


    exposing her from the hip down.


    I swallow my tongue, coughing as I quickly turn my head to the side. A motion that I now realize to


    be stupi d because I¡¯ve already seen Alessia stark naked so seeing her in this state shouldn¡¯t be a


    big deal.


    I hear shuffling on the bed and then Alessia is standing in front of me, her cheeks tinted pink and


    her eyes focusing on anything in the room other than me.


    I clear my throat again to get rid of the lump stuck there. ¡°I¡¯ve set the table in the kitchen. Let¡¯s go


    eat.¡± I¡¯m already heading for the door before Alessia can answer. Her footsteps sound behind me as


    we both walk into the kitchen where two tes are sitting in the adjoined dining area.


    We take a seat opposite each other and Alessia digs into her te of spaghetti, stuffing her face


    with the food like she expects the te to grow legs and run away from her at any moment.


    ¡°Slow down,¡± I say, twirling some spaghetti on my fork and cing it in my mouth. Like how a


    normal person is meant to eat.


    She takes the ss of water on the table and drinks it halfway before she opens her mouth to talk.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. I¡¯m just so hungry.¡± She takes another bite of her food.


    We eat in silence and when we¡¯re done, Alessia thanks me for dinner and insists on taking care of


    the dirty


    dishes.


    While she doing that, I made use of the bathroom, dressed in casual wear, and walked into a room


    that I turned into a makeshift office for my visits. You would think that the most difficult part of


    running a pack was the actual running of it. You would be wrong. Somehow, the finance takes the


    cake. Keeping track of how the money is spent and where it¡¯s spent always takes up half of my day.


    ¡°Caden!¡± Alessia screeches and I jump out of my seat and bolt for the door.


    ND D

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chapter 34


    Caden¡¯s POV


    H


    Her scream has me running straight to the room where the door is left open.


    Rm1231


    Inside, Alessia is curled up in a ball on the floor with just a towel around her. I rush inside, falling on


    my knees and gripping her in my arms.


    ¡°Sheesh. It¡¯s ok, I¡¯ve got you.¡± I whisper, pushing her wet hair out of her face.


    ¡°Caden, she breathes out. Her head lifts to mine and then her lips are on mine.


    I steady myself so we don¡¯t both tumble to the ground in a heap. Alessia doesn¡¯t share the same


    goal as me because she throws her arms around my neck and pushes her weight into me, sending


    us both to the ground.


    With a humph, Ind on the ground with Alessia above me, still assaulting my lips.


    ¡°Ales-¡± I¡¯m cut off with another kiss, one that takes away my breath and leaves me senseless.


    Alessia pulls away from my lips and starts heading down my body. I pull in air through my lungs. Air


    that is infused with her scent and arousal.


    With a groan, I flip us over, tired of being on the receiving end and wanting to have my hands and


    mouth


    on Alessia.


    1


    She peeps up at me and her tongue slides out from her mouth to lick her lips, tearing my gaze away


    from her eyes to her mouth. F u c k! That f u c ki n g mouth is going to be the end of me.


    o


    ¡°Caden please, help me,¡± she whines under me, pulling my gaze back to her pleading eyes.


    I cover her lips with mine, ce my palm on the floor, and push up from the ground with Alessia in


    my


    Carrying her bridal style, I lift from the floor and move us towards the king-size bed where I¡¯m going


    to test its strength.


    cing Alessia in the middle, I follow her down and lower my body over her with my lips still locked


    with hers.


    I undo the knot holding the towel to her body and peel it away, expost her body to my eyes,


    Going down her body, I ce her legs on my shoulder and go straight for the kill, sucking on her cl i


    t. Alessia gasps, thrusting her hip up into my face, asking for more and more I give her. With my lips


    still on her c li t, I reach up for her breasts, kneading them in my hands and driving her wild.


    Soon, Alessia is bucking and gripping my hair strands, thrusting wilding into my face and screaming


    out


    Chapter 34


    sounds of pleasure.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    My c o c k is a hard mass in my trouser and I resist the urge to rock into the mattress to seek for


    some release. This is about Alessia¡¯s pleasure, not mine. I¡¯ll finish myself off in the bathroom only


    after she has reached her climax. Not before then.


    Alessia lets out a gasp and her p u s s y clenches around my tongue as her o r g a s m takes over


    it.


    It¡¯s beautiful to watch as she falls apart on my tongue; her eyes shut close, her lips part in a


    breathless moan, her back arched into a bow, and her hip press her p u s s y into my face. A


    breathtaking view that I thoroughly enjoy being the executor of


    Alessia¡¯s hip settles down and I take onest longing lick at her sex before pulling away from her.


    She pants on the bed, a sated look on her face, and the pain that was etched on it when I ran into


    the room is now gone.


    Those eyes open to show brown orbs, holding an expression that I can¡¯t quite ce my finger on.


    Just before I can figure out what it is, Alessia sits up with a blush and quickly wraps the towel back


    around her body, noticing the state of undress she¡¯s in.


    It¡¯s almostughable to watch her trying to be modest after riding my face a few seconds ago, I


    don¡¯t make a mention of the fact though, allowing her to delude herself.


    The monster in my pants is now an unwavering force that demands some attention.


    I look over at Alessia, ready to make up an excuse for her and get away from her to take care of my


    raging


    hard ¨C on.


    Alessia¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t on me though. Well, technically speaking they ¡®are¡¯ on me since she¡¯s staring


    at the beast in my pants with wide eyes. Does she think it¡¯s going to jump out of my pants and


    attack her?


    I hold back a scoff at my thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m going to excuse myself now. Get dressed.¡± I stand up not


    even attempting to cover up. She is already staring openly at it so there¡¯s no use trying to retain


    some modesty at this point.


    Her eyes whipped up to mine like she wasn¡¯t drilling a hole into my c o c k a second ago.


    ¡°Are-aren¡¯t you going to¡­¡± she trails off and her gaze goes down again to the imprint showing on


    my sweatpants. Her tongue slips out of her mouth and slides across her bottom lip.


    F u c k!


    I groan, closing my eyes and clenching my fists to stop myself from pulling her back into my arms


    and making sure that we¡¯re both satisfied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± I beg. F u c k i n g beg.


    ¡°Like what?¡± She asks, sounding breathless in a way that I know wasn¡¯t from the org a s m I just


    gave her.


    HBBM


    Chapter 34


    12:31


    ¡°Like you want to have my c o ck inside of you.¡± I answer before I can stop myself from releasing


    the word


    vomit.


    The words have the effect that I expected them to have on her.


    She gasps and her eyes ze over just as her hand clenches the towel tighter to her chest. ¡°I-I just


    wanted to help you out.¡±


    ¡°Do me a favor then and stop looking at me like you want me to f u c k you senseless. There¡¯s only


    so much I can take before I snap.¡±


    Those are thest words I give to her before I step out of the room and into the other room to give


    myself a quick release that ends in her name. Alessia.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Chapter 35


    Caden¡¯s POV


    2


    I thought it was a good idea to sleep in the same room with Alessia in case another wave of heat


    should ur at midnight. I¡¯ll be just within reach and will be able to easily assist her.


    I was f u c k i n g wrong.


    At around three am, I wake up to Alessia on top of me with her hip grinding into mine. Somehow,


    she managed to strip off all her clothes without waking me up and is now naked on top of me who


    also happens to be wearing just a skin-tight brief.


    Mistake number two.


    I don¡¯t sleep with a stitch of garment on but have made an exception tonight because of Alessia. I


    should have worn more clothes instead of this brief because right now, I can feel every inch of


    Alessia¡¯s p u s s y that¡¯s pressed against my c o c k.


    Alessia¡¯s hands are gripping my pecs for support as her hip moves sensually on top of me.


    ¡°Alessia.¡± Her name is a pant on my lips as I try to pull her off me.


    The only thing 1 seed in doing is making her dig her nails into my chest and fasten her thrusts.


    Her p u s s y is drenching through my light brief and her wetness is smearing all over my leaking


    coc k. This is heaven-wrapped up in a bacon of hell and then drizzled with excruciating pain.


    ¡°Alessia, get off me.¡± I know I could easily remove her from my person but I can¡¯t think of a way that


    won¡¯t result in her getting hurt. And truthfully, I don¡¯t have the willpower to fight this when I am


    receiving such great pleasure from having her rub on me.


    Alessia ignores my plead and lowers her head to mine, effectively pressing her breasts against my


    chest. Her mouth takes mine in a heated kiss that ends up bing a power struggle.


    I end up winning the battle and hold Alessia by the hair for my brutal attack. I taste every inch of her


    mouth, getting my full before releasing her and heading straight for her neck..


    Alessia tilts her head to the side, exposing her beautiful neck for me toy my mark on. I suck her


    flesh into my mouth as her thrusts flutter, letting me know that she¡¯s close.


    I grip her hip in my hard and help her by directing her weakening thrusts. Soon, Alessia is burying a


    scream at the side of my neck and her hip has now slowed down to slight jerks.


    She rolls off me and falls onto the bed beside me.


    My limbs are weak and I don¡¯t think I could make myself get up from this bed even if I tried. But the


    waging coc k in my briefwon¡¯t let me have a goodnight rest if I don¡¯t do something about it.


    MBGME


    Chapter 35


    83% 12:31


    Without giving it a second thought, I slide my hand into my soaked brief and pull out my weeping


    coc k.


    I hear a hitched breath from beside me as I give myself the first stroke. The wetness from both my


    precum and Alessia¡¯s wetness makes the slide easy.


    I feel eyes on me as I push my brief down, exposing the entire length of my coc k. Giving myself a


    few leisure strokes, I spread the wetness all over it and then I start giving myself fast hard pumps.


    A whimper is heard from beside me in the otherwise quiet room and a soft sigh follows afterwards.


    Those sounds are what make me hasten my pace, chasing the pleasure in sight.


    The bed ruffles beside me and a low moanes next followed by the scent of Alessia¡¯s aurosal in


    the air.


    Is she¡­touching herself?


    I could easily look over to her to find out but what would be the fun in doing that?


    My finger twist under the swollen head of my coc k and Alessia¡¯s breath turns heavy as the smell of


    arousal in the air intensifies.


    Giving her a show, I take my hand off my co c k and bring it to my mouth, spitting on it before taking


    it back to my coc k.


    Alessia is panting now and I can confirm that she¡¯s definitely getting herself off at the sight of met


    masturbat i n g.


    I¡¯ve never been one to draw out a session. I prefer a swift and hard rubbing with no beating around


    the bush but somehow, I find myself wanting to prolong this session.


    So when I feel the white-hot pleasure going down my spine, I press my eyes shut and squeeze on


    the base of my c oc k to hold it back.


    Alessia lets out a drawn out moan beside me that ends in a gasp and that¡¯s when I let myself go. I


    curse as 1 feel all my limbs seize up.


    After what could have possibly been minutes or hours, Ie down from my high.


    What in the f u c k i n g hell was that? It felt as though my soul departed from my body for a moment


    there.


    1


    I kick off my brief and use it to wipe off the c u m on my stomach and hand, and then I toss it to the


    corner of the room.


    Alessia is quiet beside me and I finally turn to the side and find her staring at me again with the


    expression that still can¡¯t make it


    It¡¯s gone before I can decipher it and in its ce is wariness with a touch of tiredness.


    ¡°Sleep,¡± I mutter, taking note of the fact that it¡¯s still very early in the morning and silently thanking


    the Moon Goddess for the absence of any neighbor.


    MB BM


    Chapter 35


    12:31


    She nods and closes her eyes and I watch her like a creep until her breath evens out. Then I close


    my eyes to get some shut eyes as well.


    It must have been sometimeter that Alessia curls up to my side with her head on my chest


    because that¡¯s how we wake up in the morning.


    MBB MC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Chapter 36


    Caden¡¯s POV


    I stand outside of the house, watching as two wolves approach it.


    The wolves transform into their human forms, revealing Alex and Raphael in their human form and


    stark naked.


    The bag that was held in Rapheal¡¯s wolf¡¯s teeth falls to the ground and he bends down to pick it up


    before heading over to me.


    asked for. He passes the bag over to me and I don¡¯t bother goin through it, knowing he


    ¡°Here is what you got everything I asked him to. He¡¯s reliable.


    Alex stands behind Raphael with a look on his face that I know too well and choose to ignore for my


    peace of mind. It¡¯s a look that leads to a lot of questions. Questions that I¡¯d rather not answer right


    now.


    ¡°Have there been any questions about my whereabouts?¡± I may have been gone for all of two days


    and it may sound obnoxious but I know my presence has definitely been noticed. Call me conceited


    all you want but I¡¯m sure that the pack house may just copse to the ground if I¡¯m not there


    watching it.


    ¡°There have been some questions and a few rumors have been flying around. None of them holds


    any water though.¡±


    ¡°Everything is running smoothly,¡± Alex reassures. ¡°I moved back in with Scarlett for the meantime,¡±


    he exins and a tinge of guilt hits me right in the center of my chest. They were supposed to be


    enjoying their new private lives in their new house not running up and down to do my bidding.


    ¡°Thanks. I don¡¯t say much, knowing they¡¯ll understand just how much I appreciate them for doing


    this.


    Alex¡¯s gaze shifts to the house behind me. ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fairing well,¡± I answer, resisting the urge to stand in front of Alex¡¯s view and block him from


    looking at the house where Alessia is. It¡¯s an insane urge but it doesn¡¯t go away even as I tell myself


    how stupi d it is.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t marked her?¡± Raphael¡¯s gaze is fixed on my neck which is missing the presence of


    a mark.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t marking or mating with each other,¡± I bite out and two pairs of confused eyes turn to


    meet mine.


    What are they still doing here? All I asked for was some foodstuffs to make dinner with some


    important files to work on, and now this has turned to some sort of interrogation session.


    ¡°You¡¯re not marking or mating with her?¡± Alex asked incredulously. ¡°Then why are the two of you in


    this lover getaway?¡±


    I grit my teeth. ¡°It is not a lover getaway.¡± I sigh feeling the fight drain out of me. ¡°She¡¯s in pain and


    I¡¯m helping her out as best as I can.¡± Without marking or mating her. I don¡¯t add thatst part but


    they get the


    MBBM


    Chapter 36


    guise of it.


    83% 12:32


    ¡°How are you holding yourself back?¡± Alex sounds simply curious this time around. ¡°Her


    pheromones-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing just fine,¡± I cut in, strung so tight and wanting the conversation toe to an end already


    because the truth is¡­I¡¯m not doing fine. The urge to mate and mark Alessia is increasing each


    passing day and I¡¯m not so sure I¡¯m going to be able to keep fighting it. The fact that my wolf keeps


    trying to get control of the situation isn¡¯t helping matters either.


    This time around, two pairs of sympathetic eyes are gazing at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing fine,¡± I repeat, making sure to infuse more reassurance in my words. It doesn¡¯t do much


    for me because the look in their eyes does not change. I sigh, looking back at the house. ¡°Thanks


    again for getting the stuffs for me. I¡¯m going to leave first.¡± I turn around and walk back to the house


    before either of them can voice a word out.


    Just as I reach the front door, I hear the shifting of bones behind me and then the sound of paws


    hitting the ground.


    I open the door, allow myself in, and shut it close behind me..


    Alessia is seated in the main room with the TV on and her gaze shifts to mine at the sound of the


    door shutting.


    ¡°That was Alex and Raphael.¡± I lift the bag in my hand. ¡°They both over some foodstuffs.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t meet my eyes as she nods in understanding. In fact, she does everything possible not


    to look


    at me.


    I smirk, remembering what happened this morning and what probably has her in this state.


    After, we managed to fall asleep again. I had woken up for the second time to Alessia pressed


    against me with her hands all over my person.


    ¡ü


    Tired and drained out from our previous session not less than three hours ago, I encouraged her to


    climbi up to my face and ride my tongue. Without much prompting, she rode my tongue like it was


    her personal pony and now, she doesn¡¯t have the stomach to meet my gaze.


    Deciding to have a little mercy on her, I move away from the main room to the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m going


    make us something to eat, I say, knowing she¡¯ll be able to hear me.


    gto


    Thanks to Alex and Raphael, we now have enough ingredients to make something other than


    spaghetti. I make a mean spaghetti but I¡¯m sure Alessia will appreciate something else.


    I hear the sound of her footsteps before I see her.


    ¡°Can I help you with it?¡± Alessia stood at the entrance, looking at me as Iid out the foodstuffs on


    the countertop. ¡°I usually made dinner for my Mom and she always didpliment my cooking.¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°I can do anything you want.¡±


    MBBM


    Chapter 36


    83 12:32


    Anything I want. I know she didn¡¯t mean it that way but it doesn¡¯t stop my mind from painting an


    image of her on her knees with her mouth wide open for my coc k..


    I clear my throat and shake my head slightly to get rid of the dirty image. ¡°Sure.¡± I shift over to


    create space for her beside me. ¡°We¡¯re making stuffed potatoes and gravy with some rice.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter 37


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    I walk over to the space beside him, making sure to still keep a bit of distance between us. I can¡¯t


    believe that I did what I did this morning.


    In fact, I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯ve been doing since this ster heat started. It¡¯s like someone takes


    over my body whenever another heat wave starts and then I¡¯m left marveling over what I¡¯ve done


    when it¡¯s over.


    I peek over at Caden through the corner of my eye to see him chopping the vegetables with


    impable


    concentration.


    Most of what I perceived from Caden has been proven wrong in the few days that we¡¯ve been


    locked in together.


    I for one never thought of him as someone to go out of his way to help someone who he doesn¡¯t


    like. Though he hasn¡¯t outright told me that he doesn¡¯t like me but he also hasn¡¯t implied otherwise.


    My gaze shift to his arm wielding the knife and cutting the vegetables with a precession that I could


    never hope to achieve.


    22


    This entire scene seems almost domesticated in a way; me prepping the necessary ingredients for


    the food and Caden cutting the vegetables. It almost seems like we were pulled out of a magazine


    for healthy living lives of couples.


    A snort escapes me at the thought of Caden being on the front page of a magazine and giving a


    quote about how he made his marriage life work for him.


    Caden gaze goes to me and he arches an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± His hand slows down as he


    turns his attention to me.


    I pause like a deer caught in the headlight. ¡°Uhm¡­¡± I drag out as Caden co c k s his head to the


    side. ¡°I just thought of a funny joke in my head.¡± The white lie flies out of my mouth easily but I don¡¯t


    think Caden buys it because his eyes narrow at me before turning back to the vegetable.


    I hold in a sigh of relief and focus on the task assigned to me. The rest of the cooking is spent in a


    comfortable silence as Caden and I work as a team.


    When the food has been made, Caden and I dish our portions onto tes and make our way to the


    adjoined dining table.


    I sit in my previous spot from yesterday and Caden sits opposite me like he also did yesterday.


    ¡°Thanks for helping me out and making dinner and-¡± A pause. ¡°Thanks for everything.¡± I know that


    I¡¯ve thanked him a few times but he keeps doing these things that make me feel indebted to him. I


    can¡¯t do anything but disy my appreciation though.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep thanking me,¡± Caden says sternly, leveling me with a reprimanding look.


    ¡°I¡¯m part


    Chapter 37


    of the reason why you¡¯re going through this right now and it¡¯s my duty to help you out.¡±


    8% 12:32


    His duty? Is that what he sees it as? A duty that he has no other choice but to fulfill? I have to admit


    that it does seem like I¡¯m the only one getting anything out of our deal and the other day when I


    offered to help. Caden had immediately shut it down.


    My mind goes over to yesterday and I quickly pick up the ss of water on the table beside my


    te and use it as a shield to hide the blush on my face.


    It didn¡¯t look like a duty to him when he took his c o c k into his hand and made himselfe.


    My legs squeeze together as the memory of what I did enters my head. I acted like a harlot without


    any self-control but I can¡¯t me myself. Caden looked so perfect with his body stretched out on the


    bed and his c o c k in his hand.


    I squeeze my eyes and press my lips together to stop a moan from escaping. I open them up to find


    Caden¡¯s attention has shifted from his te of food to me.


    ¡°Are you having another heat wave?¡± Caden asks as the ck in his eyes widens. His nostrils re


    as his cutlery hits his te. ¡°I can smell you.¡±-


    Oh G o d, someone should just kill me right now and save me from this nightmare.


    Do I lie to save face and make him believe his assumption?


    ¡°No,¡± I whisper. ¡°I-I was just¡­¡± With my eyes, I beg him to put me out of my misery.


    He doesn¡¯t. Instead, he leans back in his seat and crosses his arms over his chest as a smirk


    settles on his lips. ¡°You were just?¡± The smirk on his face transforms into a breathtaking smile as his


    eyes shine in


    mischief.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with my dinner.¡± I rush out, standing up abruptly and nearly falling my chair to the ground.


    Caden¡¯sughter follows me all the way to the kitchen sink where I quickly wash my te and the


    dirty dishes stored there.


    I¡¯m putting everything away just as Caden approaches with his dirty dish in his hand.


    ¡°I was nning to wash them myself,¡± he says pointedly, eyeing the dishes that I¡¯m currently putting


    away.


    3


    ¡°You did most of the work,¡± I remind him, making sure to keep my gaze down on the floor. I wipe my


    wet hands on the kitchen napkin. ¡°I¡¯m going to use the bathroom.¡±


    I power walk out of the room before he can say anything but I think I hear a chuckle.


    Groaning, I close the bedroom door behind me and throw myself onto the bed, thinking of ways to


    end this embarrassment. Caden probably thinks that I¡¯m some kind of sl u t that thinks of sex


    twenty-four- seven. The bad thing is that he wouldn¡¯t be wrong to think so.


    I force myself to stand up and walk into the bathroom. I turn the shower on and stand under it for a


    MBB M


    Chapter 37


    minute. I


    praying that the water washes away what just urred at the dining table.


    12:32


    As I¡¯m toweling my body, the stinging sensation starts. The telltale sign that another wave of heat is


    about to happen.


    My mind goes back to what Caden said at dinner. Does he really think of helping me as a duty?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chapter 38


    Caden¡¯s POV


    I¡¯m seated at the chair in my office, not really seeing the words in front of me. My mind is on other


    things. Namely Alessia and how she¡¯s going to be the death of me.


    I¡¯m dying to know what she was thinking about at dinner but I think she¡¯ll rather dig her grave and


    bury herself before admitting anything to me.


    I chuckle at that thought as I remember her running out of the kitchen like her a s s was on fire. And


    what a fine a s s she has.


    Groaning. I close the file in front of me, giving up on the pretense of working. I close my eyes and


    fall back onto my seat, my mind wandering over to other things about Alessia. Like how the color of


    her eyes changes from dark brown to near ck when she¡¯s aroused. Or how she seems like a


    whole new person when in heat wave.


    I wonder if that how she naturally is when she¡¯s horn y or if the heat waves are intensifying this


    behavior. Not that I¡¯mining though. I very much enjoy her treating me like I¡¯m just there for


    her pleasure and I enjoy waking up to find her taking said pleasure from my body without any


    prompting.


    Another groan escapes me as I feel my coc k grow in my pants. I should probably get this one out


    of my system so I don¡¯te in my pants like a teenager when the next heat wave appears.


    Sliding my hand into my sweatpants, I pull out my co k and give it a firm rub with my


    fist.


    My gaze snaps to the door at the sound of it opening. It reveals Alessia standing in the doorway,


    naked with her gaze fixed on me.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s happening again,¡± she says as a form of exnation and walks into the room, pausing


    when she notices what I¡¯m doing with my hand. She blushes bright red but then something shes


    in her eyes. ¡°Do you want some help with that?¡± Her lips part and her pink tongue slips out. She


    runs it across her lips, still staring at my co c k like it¡¯s her dessert.


    I groan, gripping my c o c k tighter. ¡°I warned you not to look at me like that.¡± My gaze runs over her


    naked body, making my coc impossibly harder. Something that I didn¡¯t think to be possible.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± She asks, bringing her gaze to mine. She moves closer to me and


    stops at the side of my desk. ¡°Are you going to f u c k me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me, I snart feeling an o r g a s m crawl up my spine at the thought of throwing her onto


    my desk and f u c ki n g her senseless.


    Alessia moves closer, and stands in the space between my desk and me, so close to me yet so far.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask as she falls onto her knees on the ground, making her face level with


    my c o c k. She couldn¡¯t be doing what I think she is.


    MG GM


    Chapter 38


    * UN


    831 1234


    She nces up at me for a second before shifting her gaze back to my co k. ¡°I just want to help you


    like you¡¯ve been doing for me.¡±


    I close my eyes, fighting for some self-control to stop myself from taking what she¡¯s so beautifully


    offering. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do something you don¡¯t want to because you think you have to. I¡¯m


    helping you out. because I want to not because I feel you have to repay in some way.¡± It¡¯s taking


    every in me to reassure her that she doesn¡¯t need to suck my coc k as a way of showing her


    gratitude to me.


    Alessia still doesn¡¯t get off the floor. Instead, she ces her palms on my thighs and draws closer,


    her gaze still fixed on my coc k that¡¯s ready to burst at the seams. I¡¯m not doing this because I think


    I need to. I¡¯m doing it because I want to.¡±


    I open my mouth to rify if she really means her words. I don¡¯t get anything out though because


    the words on my tongue die in the form of a gasp as Alessia¡¯s mouth swallows my coc k down her


    throat.


    My wide eyes stare down at her as her head bobs up and down, making my coc k disappear and


    reappear in her mouth.


    The blood in my head rushes straight down to my coc k, leaving me feeling light-headed. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I force my heavy lids to stay open because this is something that I need to see. Alessia is going


    down on my co c k and I need to see every second of it. This is going to cause many sleepless


    nights toe.


    up She¡¯s having a hard time taking the entire length down her throat but what shecks in skills is


    made in enthusiasm. She¡¯s eagerly taking me down like she genuinely enjoys having my coc k in


    her mouth. The little moans that she¡¯s making help reinforce that idea.


    My fingers slide into her hair and I pull her off my coc k. It slides out with an obscene pop sound and


    then Alessia is looking at me with a frown on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Wasn¡¯t I good?¡± Her frown


    deepens as self-doubt reflects in her eyes.


    Any better and I might have lost my head.


    I drag her up from the floor and onto myp. She straddles me with my coc k pressed between us. I


    try not to think about how easy it will be to lift her and sink her onto my hard coc k.


    Instead, I focused on reassuring her that she was fantastic.


    ¡°You were awesome,¡± I brush a strand of hair away from her face, ¡°but this isn¡¯t about me.¡±


    With my hand in her hair, I direct her mouth down to

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Chapter 39


    QMII


    * UN


    8% 12:32


    Caden¡¯s POV


    I n t my lips over hers, thoroughly exploring her mouth. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get tired of tasting


    these lips. Each time I think that I imagined how sweet they tasted, I¡¯m proven wrong.


    Pulling away, I press our forehead together as my fingers slide out of her hair and down her back.


    Alessia is panting and her soft breath fans my face.


    I stand up and Alessia¡¯s legs automatically go around my waist. With one hand swipe, the files on


    my desk. go crashing onto the ground and I ce Alessia on the now empty table.


    Following her down, I cover her lips with mine again, not being able to get enough of her taste.


    Alessia¡¯s legs go around my waist, pressing my co c k against her bare pu s s y. She lets out a gasp


    just as I groan at the feel of her sex touching my c o c k. I can¡¯t imagine how it will feel to slide deep


    into her p us s y if just a contact feels this awesome.


    I pull away before things get to the point of no return. I may just cross over the line and won¡¯t be


    able to pull myself back.


    &


    With Alessia spread out on my desk like my very own dessert, I take my seat back in my chair and


    drag her to the edge of the table. With her legs hanging over the table, I ce them on my


    shoulders..


    The heels of her feet dig into my back as I lower my head down and close my eyes, drawing her


    sweet scent through my nostrils.


    Her


    pu s s y is already glistening with wetness even without a touch from me. She¡¯s so responsive and it


    drives me insane.


    I


    press my tongue t on her sex and she bolts upright with a long moan on her lips.


    Smiling, I take a long lick up her pu s s y and pull on her cli t with my tongue which I then suck into


    my mouth.


    Alessia is a whimpering mess under me. Her legs press to my head as she tries to shut her legs


    together, the sensation too much for her to bear.


    Gripping her thighs, I pull them apart and hold them there, holding her open for my assault. Her


    fingers sink into my hair and just as I think that she¡¯s going to try to pull me away, she presses my


    face harder into her sex, basically begging for more.


    I chuckle and it vibrates against her pus s y, sending a jolt through her. Letting go of her thighs, I


    raise a hand between us and press my thumb to her cli t as I slide two fingers deep inside her to the


    knuckles.


    1 pull my fingers out of her andtch back onto her cl it. With my fingers now drenched with her


    wetness, a trace a path down her p u s s y to her other hole.


    MD BN


    Chapter 39


    Alessia stiffens as I press a finger on the hole, but no


    ¡°Cad-


    prating her.


    ¡°Sheesh,¡± I cut her off, sinking my tongue inside her p u s s y and effectively taking her attention


    away from the finger prodding at her a s s h o l e.


    Her hip lifts to my face and I take that opportunity to slide the finger in. Alessia cries out, mping


    down on my tongue and the finger inside of her.


    My c o c k is now making a puddle on my thigh with the amount of precum leaking from the head.


    I slide the finger into her as s deeper and c o c k it once it¡¯s in. That sets Alessia off and her c u m


    rushes onto my waiting tongue. Ip her p u s s y eagerly, taking every drop of sweetness that


    comes out of her sex.


    When her screams slow down into soft moans and gasps, I slide my finger out of her a s s h o le


    and take my tongue off her p u s s y. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    While she¡¯s still gasping and writhing on my desk, I stand up to my feet and push my sweatpants


    down to my knees.


    Gripping my c o c k, I f u c k my fist furiously. Alessia¡¯s lips around my coc kbined with the


    beautiful o r g a s m I just witnessed from her, guaranteed this to be a very fast session.


    Soon, I¡¯m shooting a hot rope of cu m onto Alessia¡¯s stomach. I fall back into my chair as my weak


    knee fails to hold me up.


    Out of the corner of my eyes, I get a peek of Alessia sliding a finger through the c u m on her


    stomach and bringing that finger up to her mouth. Her tongue slides out of her mouth as she tastes


    my c u m.


    I close my eyes at that sight, afraid of what I may do if I watch her for any longer.


    I open them up again to find Alessia sitting on the edge of my table and looking down at me with my


    c u m still smeared all over her body. Realizing that she¡¯s going to need another shower to get


    cleaned up again, 1 push myself out of my seat and carry her in my arms with her legs on either


    side of my waist.


    ¡°I can walk by myself without any assistance,¡± she says even as her legs tighten around my waist


    and her hands snake around my neck, holding onto me.


    I press my head to the side of her neck to hide my smile, something I seem to be doing a lot around


    her.


    ¡°I want to carry you around, I tell her, cing a kiss on the side of her neck and feeling goosebumps


    break


    out on her skin.


    I trail the kiss up to her cheek and her forehead all the while wondering why I feel different around


    her. Walking into the bathroom, I turn on the shower head and walk under it with her still in my arms.


    The evidence of our session together washes down the drain as we share a slow sensual kiss.


    What is Alessia doing to me and why don¡¯t I have the urge to stop it?

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Chapter 40


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    ¡°You need to be quicker than that,¡± Caden says as he turns his head to the side, missing the punch I


    throw at him.


    1 grit my teeth, holding back a groan and trying again with a jab to his right side which he easily


    dodges


    with ease.


    The next punch I thrownds on his shoulder and I stop myself in time from doing a victoryp


    around


    the room.


    Caden nods at me in approval. ¡°You¡¯re getting better,¡± he says and then out of nowhere he twists


    my right arm to my back and presses my body flush against his. ¡°but you have to be sharper and


    concentrate on your surroundings. Don¡¯t take your eyes off your opponent just because younded


    a punch on them.¡±


    Did I mention that we are having this practice naked in the bedroom? Somehow, between the f u c k


    i n g and o r g a s m s, Caden decided that it¡¯s been long since I had a practice with him.


    So, here we are in the middle of the bedroom, naked as the day we came into this world and trying


    to win against the other.


    I breathe out harshly, praying that he doesn¡¯t notice the changes in my body. I can¡¯t be med for


    them though. Try having a hot guy pressed against you and see how well you¡¯ll fare¡­


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Caden whispers into my ear, his lips so close to my neck that I feel


    his breath on it, making the hair there stand on end. He traces the back of my neck with the bridge


    of his neck. ¡°I¡¯m over here trying to teach you some fighting skills and you¡¯re too busy


    daydreaming.¡±


    My hope of him not noticing flies out the window and crashes into the ground into pieces. He


    definitely noticed.


    ¡°What am I going to do with you?¡± He takes my earlobe into his teeth and bites on it.


    I moan before I can help it, my legs squeeze tight, trying to create some friction to help release the


    tension


    within me.


    It was less than an hour ago that I had thest heat wave so it¡¯s too soon for artother one to ur. It


    will take a few hours for the next one toe by. Will I have to wait until then before I can have


    Caden¡¯s hands on me again? Will I be able to survive until then?


    Caden releases my hand pinned between us and pulls away from me. I mourn the absence of his


    touch but then, he¡¯ll pull me back into his hold and cover my lips with his.


    My gasp of surprise is swallowed in the kiss. This is the first time that Caden has touched me


    without a heat wave in sight. What does that mean?


    I quickly wrap my hands around his neck and pull him closer, not wanting to jinx this change of fate.


    I¡¯m


    MMBGM


    Chapter 40


    not about to second guess Caden touching me like I so badly need.


    BURN 12:32


    Caden¡¯s tongue slides into my mouth, twirling around my tongue in a fight for dominance. Which he


    casily wins. Not that I give a dam n. I¡¯ll dly lose many kissing battles if it means that he¡¯ll keep


    kissing me in this way. Like he can¡¯t get enough of my mouth. Like he needs his lips on mine as


    much as he needs his next breath.


    I melt into the kiss and Caden¡¯s hand around my waist is the only thing holding me up. We start


    moving backwards and I don¡¯t take notice of it until we tumble in a heap on the bed.


    Caden follows me down and 1 spread my legs for his body to fall into. I moan at the press of his coc


    k against my sex. His coc k that I had my lips wrapped around yesterday. His coc k that I badly want


    my lips around again.


    I don¡¯t know where the strengthes from but I flip us around. Probably because Caden allows it


    but I¡¯m willing to delude myself into thinking that I flipped this huge hunk of a man all on my own.


    Ow that I have him under me and exactly where I want, I start my mission. cing a kiss on his lips,Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I


    quickly trail the kisses down to his chest before it turns into another make-out session.


    Yesterday, I was pulled off his coc k before I could have his taste on my tongue. Today, I n on


    taking my time and driving him crazy until hees in my mouth. Given that this is the first co c k to


    be ced in my mouth, the level of anticipation and enthusiasm that I¡¯m showing baffl es mie. Is it


    always this way with anyone or is it different because Caden is my mate?


    Pushing those thoughts out of my head, I continue my exploration of his body, my kisses heading


    down to the light trail of hair leading to his v-line and directly to his fully hard co ck.


    My tongue slides out of my mouth and I run it across the head of his c o c k, collecting the precum


    pooling there. Just like yesterday, it¡¯s neither sweet nor bitter but it is a taste that I wouldn¡¯t mind


    getting used to.


    What I love most about having Caden under me and at my will is the rush of power it gives me. I


    may be the one on my knees but there¡¯s no mistaking who¡¯s holding the staff of power here.


    I lose myself into it; sucking on his head and taking him into my mouth until I can feel the head of


    his c o c k hitting the back of my throat. I take my time driving him crazy and when Caden is


    groaning and trying to pull my head away, I tighten my grip on him until I feel the thick rope of c u m


    shoot into my mouth. I dly swallow around his c o c k, taking everyst drop in.


    dulonely hur the time I null away and climb back up his body.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter 41


    Caden¡¯s POV


    We¡¯ve been staying in this house for a week and a few days.


    Alessia¡¯s heat waves have stopped and it¡¯s time for us to get back to reality and back to the pack


    house. For some reason, I¡¯m dreading the inevitable. I always knew that this day was sure toe


    so why does it feel like a knifeced with wolfband is being pushed inside of me?


    I throw thest bag into the back seat of the car with a heavy sigh. Then I walk back into the house


    in search of Alessia where I find her putting on her shoe in the room.


    I lean on the doorway, watching her like a creep as she does the simple task of sliding on her


    shoes. Will it be weird if I pull her into my arms and ce a kiss on those sinful lips? The answer to


    that question is a definite yes. Her heat has ended and though no words have been spoken about


    whates next, we both know that everything ising to an end now.


    ¡°We should get going,¡± I say, straightening up and walking into the room.


    Alessia does thest knot on her shoe and stands up, dusting invisible dust off her clothes. ¡°I¡¯m


    ready.¡± A heavy sigh escapes her. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to know what people will say when we arrive


    together. The rumors are going to be crazy.¡±


    We could have chosen to arrive separately but at the end of the day what difference will it make?


    People are going to put two and two together ande up with whatever conclusion they choose. It


    would be stupi d to go out of our way to cate their irrational thought. Let theme up with


    whatever they want.


    ¡°Just ignore them. It will eventually die off once a new topices their way.¡± Doubt enters my mind


    even as I say those words. The pack has always had something to say about Alessia and I


    rtionship. Our going away together for a week is just going to serve as fuel for the hungry lions


    but it can¡¯t be helped.


    ¡°What am I going to tell Jake? I still need to apologize to him for what happened.¡± She¡¯s biting her


    nails now with a faraway look on her face. ¡°I hope he isn¡¯t mad.¡±


    He may not be mad but I¡¯m definitely furious right now. What does she mean by she¡¯s going to need


    to apologize to him? Is she nning to remain friends with him even after what urred?


    ¡°Are you still going to be talking with that jerk?¡± The words are out of my month before I can help it


    but I can¡¯t find it in me to regret them. Maybe I should have chosen a better choice of words but I¡¯m


    just calling it as I see it.


    Her eyes narrow as her forehead pinches together in what I can only call annoyance. ¡°He wasn¡¯t at


    fault.¡±


    I scoff, rolling my eyes and digging my grave digger. ¡°He was going to kiss you when I came and I


    doubt that he would have stopped at that. My hands clenched into fists as my vision turned red.


    Imagining what could have happened if I hade a secondter makes me want to find Jake and


    give him an extra dose of beating. He¡¯s so lucky stopped when I did.


    82% 12:33


    Chapter 41


    ¡°He was the one who brought me up to my room. He was trying to help me,¡± she says, her eyes


    shing. her annoyance shifting into anger.


    ¡°Yeah, he was definitely trying to help, Lle would have been very helpful to you if I had walked in a


    secondter.¡± Groaning. I run a hand across my face. This isn¡¯t how I want ourst day in this room


    to go. All this is because of that b a t a r d. Even when he isn¡¯t around, he somehow finds a way to


    cause trouble.


    ¡°The only reason why he was going to kiss me was because I basically begged him to,¡± she says


    exasperatedly, throwing her hands up in the air.


    1 growl, digging my nails into my palms hard enough to draw blood.


    ¡°Besides you said it yourself that unmated males are going to be drawn to a female in heat. It wasn¡¯t


    his


    fault.¡±


    I¡¯m not hearing a thing of what she¡¯s saying, the blood rushing through my ears is all I can hear. ¡°I


    don¡¯t think you should be talking with him anymore. I don¡¯t trust him with you.¡±


    She¡¯s the one who scoff¡¯s in disbelief this time. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you trust him or not. He¡¯s the only


    friend I have in that pack house and I¡¯m not going to lose him just because you don¡¯t f u c k i n gContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    trust him.¡±


    ¡°You have Scarlett!¡± I yell out, remembering the few times that she sat beside Scarlett at dinner and


    chatted away with her. ¡°You don¡¯t need him.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett has moved out of the pack house in case you didn¡¯t notice and yes, I do need him.¡± That¡¯s


    thest words she throws my way before she pushes past me and heads out of the room.


    The moments we shared in this same house shattered to the floor. All because of f u c k i n g Jake.


    Why couldn¡¯t she just listen to me?


    I close the front door harder than necessary, thanking the Moon goddess when it doesn¡¯t pull off its


    hinges. I follow Alessia outside to the parked car and slide into the driver¡¯s side.


    Alessia is gazing out the window with her arms crossed over her chest. The don¡¯t f u c k with me


    aura around her has me keeping my lips shut for the duration of the ride back to the pack house.


    She flies out of the car as soon as I park in front of the pack house and is already swinging her bag


    over her shoulder and heading for the house before I can get any word out.


    F u c k i n g Jake.


    H

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter 42


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    I throw the bag on the bed and watch as it


    content in it doesn¡¯t spill out onto the floces from the bed and onto the floor. Thankfully, the


    Throwing myself onto the bed, I pick up a pillow and press it on my face, using it to muf fl e the


    frustrated screams that tear out of me.


    Why is Caden such a hardhead? How could such a wonderful week take a drastic turn and end on


    such a bad note?


    Rolling onto my side, I look at the picture of my mother on the bedside table, missing her more than


    ever. If she were here, she would know what to do. She always had an answer to every problem.


    I blink rapidly to stop the tears gathering around my eyes from falling. I¡¯ve already cried enough and


    I promised myself not to do any more of that. The only thing left to do is get revenge and avenge


    her death. I¡¯m going to find those ba s t a r d s and when I do, they¡¯re going to be wishing that they


    never crossed paths with me or my mother.


    I sit up on the bed and gaze out the window, seeing that it¡¯s starting to get dark out. It will be time for


    dinner soon and then the awkward moment of looking for where to sit starts again. I need to look for


    Jake and apologize tu save myself from that awkwardness.


    Standing up. I pick up the duffel bag from the floor and shove it into the closet, making a menta l


    note at the back of my head to put away the clothes in it. Then I head out of my room and start


    scouting for Jake. I don¡¯t find him anywhere around the pack house but I do receive some curious


    stares and hush whispers.


    My mind runs wide, trying to figure out where he could be. Then it clicks and I¡¯m leaving the house


    and heading into the woods without giving it a second thought.


    Just as I suspected, Jake is sitting at the edge of the cliff and gazing down into the water below


    when I arrive.


    His head whips to me at the sound of my footsteps and turns away from he sees who¡¯s


    approaching. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    /sink down and sit beside him, maintaining the silence. We sit together for what has to be minutes


    before I decide to be the bigger person and start what is going to be a dreadful conversation. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry,¡± I whisper. ¡°Caden had the wrong idea and he-¡± I pause not knowing what else to say. I can¡¯t


    say more without giving everything away.


    ¡°He is your mate isn¡¯t he?¡± He states matter of factly, not really asking a question. ¡°He¡¯s the one


    you¡¯re thinking of rejecting.


    I knew telling him about that was going toe back and bite me in the as s one of these days.


    How did he figure out that Caden is fny mate? Were we that obvious to the extent that he saw


    through our bulls h i t or is he just observant and a good judge of character?


    MBGM


    Chapter 42


    II


    12:33


    I open my mouth to deny it but then stop. What use would that be? For him to havee to that


    conclusion, it means that he¡¯s sure about it and I don¡¯t think a few lies will make him doubt himself.


    Neither denying nor epting the usation, I keep quiet and gaze down at the beautiful body of


    water. What will it feel like to be this calm on the inside? No turmoil. No thoughts of revenge or


    vengeance and no thought of a mate that drives one to the brink of madness.


    Jakeughs. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really sure about that theory but it seems I was right.¡± Disbelief etch in his


    words. ¡°You¡¯re thinking of rejecting an Alpha? The strongest Alpha in the region?¡± He asks


    incredulously.


    1 fear the understanding I developed with him is now gone. Of course, he won¡¯t get or understand


    me now that he knows who my mate is. He¡¯s probably going to think I¡¯m crazy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what it seems like. We don¡¯t even acte we¡¯re mates. We avoid each other and almost


    always end


    up fighting whenever we try to have a conversation.¡± This afternoon is proof of that. Caden and I are


    far from a perfect match.


    ¡°The beating I received sure did feel like it was from someone¡¯s enraged mate,¡± he cups his jaw. ¡°I


    can still feel the punches.¡±


    I whine, throwing him an apologetic grimace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. It was my fault that Caden


    pounced on you when you were just trying to help me out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± His hand drops away from his face. ¡°I kind of deserve it.¡±


    Before I can ask him what that statement meant, he¡¯s talking again.


    ¡°Are you better now?¡± He asks with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I can¡¯t smell anything so I¡¯m assuming


    that¡­¡± He trails off his words for me to continue.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s gone.¡± My cheeks feel hot as avoid his gaze. Lately, I¡¯ve been having a lot of


    embarrassing moments. ¡°So, are we friends again?¡± I ask, looking up at him with a hopeful


    expression on my face. ¡°Of course we are.¡± He sounds surprised at my question. ¡°Why would you


    ever think that we weren¡¯t?¡± Caden beating him into the ground shes into my mind as a very good


    reason but I shake it off. If he wants to bury everything under the rug then I have no right to refuse


    the kind gesture.


    I sigh in relief and fall onto the grass, gazing up at the sky as my mind wanders off to the ces it


    usually goes to at this time of the day. ces where Caden resides in. No matter how hard I try, I


    can never get him out of my head and senses.


    NON


    M

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Chapter 43


    Caden¡¯s POV


    At the dinner table, I make sure to drill a hole into the side of Jake¡¯s face but the idiot just doesn¡¯t


    know how to take a hint. He sticks to Alessia¡¯s side throughout dinner and afterward, they stay


    outside together. Wasn¡¯t the beating I gave to him a clue enough? Or is he just daft?


    ¡°I take it that you have an issue with Alessia¡¯s new friend,¡± Raphael says pointedly once the dining


    room. starts clearing off with people moving to the main room or their bedroom.


    I huff, neither proving nor denying his im. Let him think whatever he wants.


    A few minutester, I see Alessia and Jake heading back inside and stopping at the end of the


    staircase. Straining my ears, I catch Alessia telling Jake goodbye and Jake mumbling something


    about a movie. Not that I care about what the as s h ol e ns on doing.


    Atst, they go their separate ways, with Alessia going up the stairs and Jake disappearing into the


    kitchen.


    My gaze follows Alessia¡¯s back up the stairs and when she disappears around the corner, I jump up


    to my feet. Raphael¡¯s head turns to me and he looks highly amused as I put together a string of


    words to form an excuse before heading straight for the stairs.


    I stop on the setpnd floor, contemting my next move. If I¡¯m to go into Alessia¡¯s room, will I


    achieve anything other than stirring up another one of our fights?


    Deciding to go with a much safer choice, I change direction up thest fleet of stairs to my room.


    On that floor, I head to my room and immediately walk towards the desk pushed to the corner of the


    room where aputer sits on top. Sliding into the chair, I turn it on and log into what brought me


    here.


    The screen fills up with an Image of Alessia¡¯s room without any Alessia present but the sound of the


    shower running lets me know exactly where she is.


    I personally installed a camera in Alessia¡¯s room when I gave it to her. At first, it was because I


    couldn¡¯t trust her and felt like she was up to something. I hate to admit it but recently, I¡¯ve been


    using it to spy on Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    her.


    There¡¯s no excuse for it and I¡¯ve silently promised myself to uninstall it as soon as I can. The


    soonest that I can isn¡¯t that soon though. Alessia is always around that room and it¡¯s not like I can


    knock on her door and tell her that I need to uninstall a camera I ced there when I thought she


    was dangerous.


    She would have a fit. Rightfully so.


    I rarely ever use it anymore but there are some doors that my willpower crumble and I sumb to


    watching her through the cameras. Today happens to be one of those days.


    Alessia pads into her room mped in just a towel and I nearly choke on my tongue as the towel


    falls to the ground. Quickly turning my gaze away, I attempt to give her what little privacy I can


    provide. It¡¯s


    MBB NO


    Chapter 43


    almostughable.


    2x 12:33


    After waiting for some good minutes to ensure that she¡¯s definitely dressed, I turn my gaze back to


    the


    Alessia is now dressed in just a pantie and a t-shirt that looks very familiar. Too familiar.


    1 squint my eyes, trying to make through the ck and white picture where I¡¯ve seen the shirt


    before. Then it clicks. It was one of the shirts I took over to the house we stayed at. It was the only


    shirt I wore there before we gave up on clothes.


    So, did Alessia sneak it into her bag before we left? That cheeky brat. I smile at the thought of her


    looking for an excuse to get into the room to find it.


    Alessia throws herself onto the bed, making the back of the t-shirt rise and expose a bit of her


    panties. The color of it is unknown because everything is a boring ck or white color.


    1 silently curse myself for not installing a color CCTV instead of this in ck and white.


    I sit at my desk, watching Alessia like a creep for Go d knows how long before deciding to call it a


    day and retire to bed.


    Just as I reach for the button to turn it off, a sound filters through the screen. I look at the image of


    Alessia in her bed and snuggled into the duvet. Straining my eyes, I look more closely and find


    something moving under the covers. Her hand.


    Groaning and at the same time, cursing and thanking my fate, myser eyes stay on that hand,


    following its every movement.


    That hand starts moving faster just as her moans increase. The cover shifted away, revealing a bit


    of her thighs.


    Alessia¡¯s hand bunches up my t-shirt and raises to her nose and that¡¯s when I lose it.


    1


    My hand moves on its own ount and works on getting my trousers ofl. My coc k is in my fist in


    the second, sliding through my hand as I follow Alessia¡¯s movement with my eyes.


    Her face turns into the pillow beside her, probably trying to muf f l e her sounds of pleasure. Too bad


    we weren¡¯t still at that house where she could scream and moan as loudly as she wanted without


    having to worry about who could hear her.


    My finger swipe over the top of my coc k, collecting the precum there and using it as a lube. I¡¯m too


    lazy to leave this screen and go to my bedside table, so this will just have to do.


    Alessia presses her face harder into the pillow but it doesn¡¯t stop me from hearing what she says


    just as shees. She screamed my name. Caden.


    That¡¯s all it takes for my coc k to pulse in my hand and shoot ropes of cu m that fall on my


    chest.


    ND BN

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Chapter 44


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    ?


    FUZN


    82% 12:33


    ¡°Focus on our opponent. Don¡¯t be distracted. One wrong move can cost you everything!¡± Caden


    yells, throwing a punch that I narrowly miss. Thanks the goddess for that because it was headed to


    my face.


    1 st a g g e r on my foot and nearly go crashing to the ground when Caden wraps his fingers around


    my upper arm to pulls me back up.


    ¡°Focus on your footing,¡± he says, letting go of my arm. ¡°What¡¯s up with day? Gett


    the cloud, otherwise you¡¯re going to get yourself killed.¡±


    head out of


    His words hit me and I hide a pout by turning my gaze to the ground. I have to admit that for the


    past few days, I¡¯ve managed to suck so bad. Almost as bad as when I started training and that¡¯s


    saying something because those days were terrible.


    ¡°Maybe you aren¡¯t getting enough sleep,¡± he says pointedly, eyeing me with a knowing look in those


    green


    orbs.


    No, it¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s no way that he knows what I¡¯ve been doing alone in the dark for the past


    few days. Absolutely no way.


    My mouth falls open and no wordse out as I stutter. Does he know?


    He smirks at the look on my face, definitely enjoying seeing me squirm under his gaze.


    ¡°I get enough sleep. I manage to push out the words that feel like chalk on my tongue, too scared to


    think of the possibility of him knowing. I won¡¯t be able to live with myself if he does. How will be able


    to look. him in the face again if that happens to be the truth?


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He arches his brow in question. ¡°You don¡¯t do anything that take up your time beforeC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    going to bed?¡±


    The question seems too specific for him to be going out on a limb here? Does he know? Did he


    hear somethingst night? That couldn¡¯t be possible, I always make sure that my voice is low.


    There¡¯s no way he heard it up in his room¡­unless he was standing directly outside my door.


    ¡°That¡¯s it for today,¡± Caden says, stopping my train of thought. ¡°We¡¯ll continue tomorrow. Hopefully,


    you¡¯ll be well rested by then. I expect a better performance tomorrow.¡± He throws onest


    disapproving nce at me before walking away to meet f u c k i n g Julianna who¡¯s waving her hand


    widely in the air to get his


    attention.


    Why does that bit c h always need his help? At this point, she might just be worse than me.


    I roll my eyes hard enough for it to get stuck behind my head as Caden wraps his arm around her to


    show her how to throw a punch at the punching bag in front of her. Isn¡¯t that what she still wanted


    the previous day?


    MBGM


    Chapter 44


    it


    I turn my gaze away from them to prevent myself from doing something I¡¯ll regret. I wouldn¡¯t put


    past my wolf to take control and rip the bit c h¡¯s head off her neck, then parade it around the house


    like it¡¯s a trophy.


    My wolf howls at that idea trying to get me to see the bright side of it. It seems Julianna brings out


    the violent side of my wolf.


    I shake my head and start making my way out of the training grounds to head to the pack house


    and take a much-needed cold bath to help loosen my sore muscles.


    In the pack house, a few people are roaming around but most of them are either still at the training


    grounds or in school. I passed through the house undetected with no one stopping me to ask where


    Caden and I had been in the previous weeks.


    Those urances have been happening far more than I like. I obviously knew that rumors were


    going to arise after our disappearance but I never expected it to get to the extent. And I thought for


    sure that it would have died out by this time. Instead, it seems to have intensified. I¡¯m actually


    getting stopped by people that I¡¯ve previously never exchanged a word with.


    Sneaking into my room, I close the door behind me and breathe out a sigh of relief at my sessful


    escape.


    I walk into the middle of the room and grip the end of my skin-tight shirt to pull it over my head when


    somethinges to mind.


    If Caden wasn¡¯t standing outside my door then the only other way he would have figured out what


    I¡¯ve been up to is if-


    My hands drop down, pulling my shirt back on as I look around the room with wide eyes. Did Caden


    bug


    my room?


    I nce around the room, looking for anything sticking out of a wiring or behind a picture frame.


    Basically anything suspicious or standing out of ce.


    When Ie up short with nothing, I shake my head, pushing away that idea out of my head. I


    would like to think that I would have noticed if I had been watched. I definitely would have¡­right?


    My paranoid mind doesn¡¯t let me strip down in the room though. Instead, I go to the bathroom and


    get naked there with the door locked. I want to shake my head at my silly self but the question of


    ¡®what if¡± hangs at the back of my head, hovering just out of reach.


    I soak up in the bathtub for what could have been hours and insanely, I wrap a towel around my


    body and walk into the room to pick out what to wear. Then I walk back into the bathroom to get


    dressed there.


    At dinner, I sit with Jake, and like usual, I try to ignore Caden¡¯s gaze digging into the side of our


    head. By the time dinner is over and I¡¯ve headed back up to my room, all thoughts of a hidden


    camera in my room.


    are gone.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Chapter 45


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    I walk into the clearing in the woods where the bonfire is being held. Caden filled me in on the way


    here and apparently, every full moon, the pack holds a bonfire, and fights are held to improve the


    pack spirit.


    I have no idea how getting beat to a pump helps restore one¡¯s spirit but whatever, I¡¯m not the one


    running a pack here.


    People are all over the ce in all states of undress with some of them even goingpletely


    naked and nobody bats an eye at them. It¡¯s another thing that I¡¯m finding difficult to get used to.


    People just walk around naked and nobody gives a dam n.


    In the center of the clearing is a circle where two gigantic wolves are circling around each other. I


    push through the crowd to get a better view just as the bigger wolf bites into the neck of the smaller


    one and draws blood.


    1 gasp, expecting others to be as shocked as me but all I receive is screams and cheers from all


    around me. They are feeding on this and seeing that, therger wolf attacks again, this time going


    for the neck.


    Holding my breath, I watch as the smaller wolf moves out of the way just in time, making the bigger


    wolfnd on a heap on the ground. Seeing his chance, the smaller wolf pounces on the bigger one,


    pressing his weight down on the wolf to hold it down.


    The crowd erupts into yells and a guy appears out of nowhere and hits the floor three times, calling


    the match to an end.


    I breathe out a sigh of relief as the two of them pull away and leave the clearing to go lick their


    respective wounds. Now that there¡¯s nothing left to watch, the crowd disperses, everyone moving


    onto other things.


    I follow the crowd and look for a ce to rest my wary bones from today¡¯s training. I find a shade in


    the corner of the wood but first change direction to get a drink from the refreshment table.


    Taking a can of beer from the table, I head in the direction of my hideout, ready to spend the rest ofThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    the night there to avoid any unwanted presence.


    Out of nowhere, I bump into someone and I open my mouth to form an apology when the person


    speaks.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing here?¡± Julianna asks, snarling at me with a demonic look in her


    eyes. ¡°This event is for pack members and thest time I checked, you weren¡¯t a part of this pack.¡±


    The apology on my tongue immediately dies a fast death. ¡°It¡¯s none of your f u c ki n g business.¡± I


    go to sidestep her but the b it c h follows me, cutting my path again.


    around


    Did I mention that she¡¯s one of the people walking around naked and did I also mention that she


    has more than a few inches on me? All of this added together makes for a very awkward situation


    as her breasts j i g g e in my face every time she moves to block my path. They are very beautiful


    breasts but I want them out of my f u c k i n g face.


    MBB M


    Chapter 45


    MII


    AM 82 12:34


    I move back a few feet and re at her. ¡°Move out of my way.¡± I grit out through clenched teeth.


    Why is she even doing this? Ever since Caden had that talk with her, she had made sure to stay


    clear of my path and avoid me at all costs. What happened to make her start her persecution of me


    again?


    She crosses her arms over her chest, pushing her breasts higher up and making my eyes


    involuntarily fall on them. Dear Go d, can someone please get this woman a shirt? At this point, I


    will ept her wearing a


    bra.


    ¡°Fight with me.¡± She smirks and moves closer to me making me take a step back. She must have


    interpreted it as my being scared because her smirk transformed into a full-blown devilish smile.


    ¡°Nah, I think I¡¯m going to pass up on that offer. I tip my drink in a salute at her and make another


    attempt. to pass by her and again, sheers me.


    I breathe out harshly through my mouth, already feeling my wolf rising to the asion to teach


    Julianna a lesson but I¡¯m not stupi d. Neither am I looking for a chance to meet with death. I know


    that Julianna is going to have me eating dust in approximately two point five seconds if I give her a


    chance. My wolf may be bigger but size doesn¡¯tpete with years of training and skills.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± She asks, smiling brightly and showing her perfect set of teeth. ¡°I promise to take


    it easy


    on you.


    ¡°I said I¡¯m not interested and I don¡¯t think Caden will appreciate you pestering me.¡± I re at her,


    praying for her to get a hint, and scramble out of my line of sight. It¡¯s a low blow by bringing Caden


    into the conversation but hopefully, it has the desired effect I hope for.


    It doesn¡¯t. The mention of Caden only seems to agitate her. Her eyes narrow, turning ck and.


    introducing the presence of her wolf.


    Cra p! This isn¡¯t what I wanted.


    ¡°Julianna, I think you should leave now,¡± A deep voice says from behind me and I turn to see Jake


    in my


    orbit


    I haven¡¯t seen him since the beginning of the night so I just assumed that he had other matters to


    attend


    to.


    Julianna looks at both of us, probably wondering if it¡¯s wise to challenge one of the best warriors in


    the pack. Apparently, she still has some brain cells left in her head because she shoots onest


    re at me and walks away.


    I finally release the sigh of relief that I¡¯ve been holding. ¡°Thanks for that.¡±


    Jake smiles at me. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Chapter 46


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    Jake follows me to the hideout I find in theer of the clearing. It only has a few people milling


    around, a perfect ce to hide away and as a bonus, it has an undisrupted view of the the circle


    where another fight is being held.


    This time, the people fighting are in their human form, fully dressed, and are women. It¡¯s an intense


    battle that draws a lot of crowds. I put my money on the dark-haireddy who seems to be throwing


    the most punches.


    ¡°Are you


    you still going to reject him?¡± Jake asks from beside me and my head whips in his direction before


    looking around to see if anyone hears his question. Everyone is either chatting away with a friend or


    focused on the fight and even if they did hear him, there¡¯s no way for them to figure out that he¡¯s


    talking


    about Caden.


    Jake is still looking at me when I turn my attention back to him again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not sure.¡± Ever since our week away, I¡¯ve been conflicted on what path to take


    next. If only I could have a rtionship like that with Caden then I wouldn¡¯t need to reject him. The


    issue now is that I doubt such a thing could ever happen.


    ¡°If ever you decide to go through with it, just know that you have someone here waiting for you,¡± he


    mutters, looking at the fight that¡¯s currently drawing more heat and cheers.


    Someone waiting for me. Could he be implying what I think he is? I shake my head, not wanting to


    believe that.


    ¡°Thanks for being a good friend,¡± I say, ski p p i n g past the whole confession because I don¡¯t dare


    to deal with something like that at this moment.


    He chuckles and turns his gaze to meet mine with a smile on his face. ¡°I wasn¡¯t implying friendship.


    I meant I¡¯d be waiting for you as more than a friend.¡± He spells out.


    Ok, so there¡¯s no way I can try to go around that. Not after he confessed tantly to me, basicallyContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    writing it in the sand for me.


    My head lowers to the ground to avoid his gaze. What am I supposed to say to that?


    ¡°Jake I can¡¯t-¡±


    My words get cut off as a deafening scream is heard from the h o a r d of people gathering around


    the circle. A crowd that seems to be growing by the minute. It seems like a new fight is to start soon.


    A figure appears in the circle and understanding dawns on me as I realize why the crowd got into a


    fit. It¡¯s because their Alpha has just graced them with their presence.


    Caden stops in the middle of the circle, mped in just sweatpants and nothing else. His opponent


    is


    MBBM


    Chapter 46


    dressed in the same way.


    My gaze goes over Caden¡¯s body, trailing from his neck, down to believe that I had my body


    wrapped around all that.


    his bulging bicep and thighs. I can¡¯t


    82% 12:34


    My eyes move over to his opponent, taking him in. The only word I cane up with is ¡®monster


    because that¡¯s exactly what he is. He is well over a foot above Caden and the veins in his neck pop


    out. His arms lookrge enough to squash my head to bits.


    I gulp down saliva when I get a look at his eyes. Murder. That¡¯s what is written on themn. Is Caden


    going to be able to defeat this giant?


    All my attention moves away from Jake¡¯s confession to the fight of a lifetime. I realize that I¡¯ve been


    holding my breath when I start getting dizzy from theck of air.


    Breathing out deeply, I bite my bottom lip as the referee wave a g in the air,mencing the start


    of the fight.


    They circle each other and then Caden¡¯s opponent strikes first. Caden sidesteped him, sending the


    big bloke of muscle to the ground. That just seems to make him angrier and as he lifts from the


    ground, the veins in his hands pop out around his clenched fist.


    Caden doesn¡¯t seem bothered by the angry bull. He maintains a perfect posture of calm and


    watches his opponent through steel eyes. Then he advances,nding a blow on the jaw of the guy


    and sending him sta g g e r i n g back. A secondter he has gotten back his bearing as he charges


    at Caden.


    How is he already ok after such a punch? A blow like that would have knocked me out for hours.


    It also just urred to me that Caden isn¡¯t using his full strength on me when we train. He¡¯s taking it


    easy on me and for that, I¡¯m going to be eternally grateful to him.


    I shiver as the huge guy throws a punch thatnds right in the center of Caden¡¯s chest. I could have


    sworn that I heard some broken bones but Caden simply shakes it off and rushes to the guy.


    1


    Everyone¡¯s breath is hitched as Caden punches him right in the gut, making the guy double over


    and fall to the ground with a cry. A few secondster no soundes from him.


    The referee walks to the center of the crowd and raises Caden¡¯s hand above his head, dering


    him the winner of this fight.


    Pride blooms in my chest as Caden steps out of the circle, receiving congrattions and pats on his


    back.


    ¡°I think you should take some time to reconsider if you really want to reject him,¡± Jake whispers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go doing something that you¡¯ll regretter.¡±


    I muse over his words as I watch Caden approach Alex and Raphael who wee him with smiles


    and yful punches.


    If I were to reject Caden, would I end up regretting it?

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Chapter 47


    ALG USE


    LYN


    82% 12:34


    Caden¡¯s POV POV


    This has been long overdue. I need to get this out of the way and get it over with. So that¡¯s why I¡¯m


    inside Alessia¡¯s room and trying to get the CCTV camera off the wall.


    I bring out the pocket knife I brought along for this situation and start digging into it.


    The sound of the door opening has me flipping around and quickly storing the knife in my back


    pocket. What is she doing here? I thought she went out with Jake like she usually did after dinner.


    She¡¯s not supposed to be here for at least another half an hour. That¡¯s the only reason why I came


    into her room.


    Alessia closes her door behind her and stops walking immediately as she notices my presence in


    the center of the room.


    I simply stand there like a deer caught in the headlights, confused as to what to do next. My head


    runs a mile a minute, thinking of a good excuse toe up with to exin my presence in a room.


    A very good excuse that she¡¯ll actually buy and that won¡¯t make her suspicious.


    ¡°What are you doing in here?¡± Her brows furrow together in confusion as she walks further into the


    room.


    ¡°I came to ask if you want to go for a run.¡± It¡¯s out there before I can take it back and Alessia¡¯s


    beaming face lets me know that I made the right choice of words.


    ¡°Are you being serious?¡± She rushes over to my side and takes hold of my hand, sending a jolt up


    my hand. and I barely stop myself from ripping my hand out of her hold. ¡°Do you really mean it?¡±


    I know that I¡¯ve been strict with Alessia and only allowed her to go for a run when necessary but I


    never expected to get this reaction from her. Am I being too harsh on her?


    ¡°Yes, I am. You deserve it.¡± Her skills have been improving drastically and what better excuse than


    to use that as a way out?


    She blushes and tugs a piece of hair that has fallen over her face to behind her ears. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She whispers. And then her energetic self is back. ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± She rushes for the door and


    holds it open for


    me.


    My gaze goes over to the mirror where the CCTV camera is still hidden behind. I sigh, knowing that


    I¡¯m going to need to find another time to get rid of it. Alessia isn¡¯t going to be letting me out of her


    sight anytime soon.


    Picking my battles, I smile at her and follow her out of the room. She closes the door behind us and


    s k i p s down the stairs in front of me.


    I fight a losing battle with a smile that makes its way to my face. I¡¯m definitely going to be inviting


    her for more runs if it makes her this excited.


    Everywhere is dark when we step out of the pack house but thanks to our heightened senses, we


    have no


    MBB M


    Chapter 47


    problem with navigating our way around the dark woods.


    M


    82 12:34


    Alessia walks in front of me, already knowing the path that leads to the clearing where we have our


    runs. She stops there and turns to face me with her smile still intact.


    ¡°I know I said that I¡¯m going to be taking you for a run,¡± I start, ready to use the c r a p p y day to my


    advantage. ¡°I was thinking that you could finally receive some lessons on fighting in wolf form.¡±


    The smile on her face disappears and she groans loudly, throwing her head back.


    na


    I shoot her a stern look and start stripping down. I ce my clothes on a tree bark and wait for her


    to do


    the same.


    She follows me and also strips down as well, no longer shying away like she did before. It¡¯s? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    beautiful to watch her getfortable in her body.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to shift and I¡¯m going to go over some techniques with you,¡± I tell her, bringing forth on


    my wolf presence. It¡¯s going to be very difficult tomunicate with her without any mind link joining


    us together but it¡¯s a challenge that I¡¯m willing to take on.


    I shift into Xavier and Alessia follows, shifting into Zuri. I put some distance between us and lower


    myself to the ground.


    Zuri is standing still, watching me to see what Ie up with. Her gaze turns to something at the


    side and that¡¯s when I attacks.


    I race towards her and Zuri doesn¡¯t see meing as my body ms into her, bringing her to the


    floor then I bare my teeth in her face. If I were a predator she would have been dead with my teeth


    in her neck.


    I roll off her and move away again. This time she keeps her eyes on me as I circle around her.


    I look for an opening and find it when she looks rxed and least expecting an attack. I m into


    her body, bringing her to the ground again but this time, I sink my teeth into her shoulder. Not hard


    enough to draw blood but enough to leave a mark.


    She whines and shakes me off her. Then her tongue slips out as she licks her injury and looks at


    me with a wounded look in her eyes.


    ¡°Why did you hurt her? Xavier screams at me.


    ¡®She needs to learn. Would you rather she gets hurt a little bit or die when she steps out of the


    pack?¡±


    My question quiets him down and he draws back, letting me have full reign again.


    I turn my gaze back to Alessia¡¯s wolf who has stopped licking her wound and is now looking at me


    angryly!


    Good Maule


    MBB M

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    Caden and I are dressed but neither of us attempts to walk the distance back to the pack house.


    Instead, we are sitting on a rock and gazing up at the stars in the sky.


    move my shoulder, whining at the sharp pain that goes through it. I can¡¯t believe Caden f u c ki n g


    bit me. Our training has started getting more intense and now, I am actually getting bruises which I


    nurse when I get to my room.


    ¡°Put some ice on it when we get to the pack house and it should be alright by tomorrow morning,¡±


    Caden says, looking at the hand that I am cuddling to my chest.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I mutter, still a little bit sore with my feelings hurt. I know I asked for this but again, did he


    really need to bite me to prove a f u c ki n g point? He could have just knocked me to the ground.


    Tell me about your mother.¡±


    My head whips to the side at Caden¡¯s words and I stare at him in shock. He wants to hear about my


    mother. Does he mean that he wants to know about what she told me about my father or does he


    really want to hear about her?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask to rify my confusion. If his question is about the former then he¡¯s


    about to be disappointed because he isn¡¯t going to get anything out of me. I already told him about


    everything that


    I know.


    ¡°What was she like?¡± He asks, using his leg to kick a stone resting on the ground. ¡°I want to know


    what sort of life she lived.¡±


    My eyes blink back tears that I fight to hold and not let slide out. Breathing in deeply, I summon forth


    the memories I have of my mother.


    ¡°She was a beautiful woman with a beautiful soul,¡± I start, remembering my mother¡¯s beautiful smile


    that lights up even the most gloomy days.


    ¡°What else?¡± Caden is looking at me with softness in his eyes. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°She makes these mean baked goods and when I was little, she would always have a te of it


    waiting for me on the counter,¡± I smile fondly as the memory hits me so hard that I can almost smell


    my mother¡¯s cookies in the air.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to imagine a little you running from school to get home for treats. Caden chuckles, his


    eyes t w i n kl i n g. ¡°You must have been very cute.¡±


    I¡¯m trying not to be baffled at the fact that this is one of the few times that Caden and I are having a


    conversation that haven¡¯t led to a fight. Yet.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t cute.¡± I roll my eyes, remembering my eight-year-old self. ¡°I had pigtails and the worst


    bangs


    BIL


    Chapter 48


    ever.¡± I cringe as an image of myself appears in my mind.


    Cadenughs harder. ¡°Come on. I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t all that bad.¡±


    It was. It was very bad.


    ¡°What else do you have to say about her?¡± Caden is looking at me expectantly with all his attention


    on me.


    ¡°Whenever I did something wrong and she had to scold me. She always looks like it causes her


    more pain than it did to me and then afterward, she would give me an extra cookie when Ie


    home the next day.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that you caused all that much trouble,¡± Caden says, his head co c k e d to the side


    like he¡¯s trying to imagine me being in trouble.


    ¡°Enough about me. I wave my hand in the air to clear the conversation away from me. ¡°What about


    your parents?¡± I¡¯ve been pondering over this question for a while now. I haven¡¯t caught a glimpse of


    Caden¡¯s parents since I got here and I also haven¡¯t heard any new about them. Leaving the only


    other option that something must have happened to them.


    Caden closes up, his shoulders stiffen and a dark look crosses his face. I immediately regret asking


    that question.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer it. I-¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s ok.¡± He smiles sadly at me. ¡°It¡¯s not a secret. Everyone already knows what happened and


    you deserve to know too.¡±


    Then he sighs heavily and I wait with bated breath for his next words.


    ¡°It was a rogue attack. The same one that took my mate.¡± A pause. ¡°It took a lot of people¡¯s lives


    and my pack will never recover from the losses.¡±


    ¡°Your mate. How long did you know her for?¡±


    ¡°A year,¡± he mumbles in a low voice. ¡°She was the daughter of the beta in our neighboring pack.


    She had just gotten her wolf and I immediately knew who she was to me when I met her.¡±


    The way he talks about her. Like he still misses her presence even after all these years.


    My chest squeezes with hurt at the pain in his eyes and jealousy at the look if his eyes. Will he ever


    see me the same way he sees her or will I always be a second chance to him?


    The Moon goddess didir cruel thing by making this my fate. How am I topete with someone


    that¡¯s already dead?


    We walk back to the pack house in silence with our insides raw. This is the most that I¡¯ve spent


    talking to Caden and it makes my doubts rise again. Will I really regret rejecting Caden if I do it?


    At the pack house, we slip back into the quiet house and go our separate ways. I head into the


    kitchen and go in search of an ice bag in the fridge. I pull one out and press it against my shoulder,


    sighing at the


    Chapter 48


    M


    instant relief. How much of this intense training will be able to take? Will I call quit or will Caden


    have me dead before that happens?

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Chapter 49


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    I woke up the next morning feeling more tired than usual. It dawns on me that myte-night activity


    with Caden is probably the cost of this tiredness. Thankfully the pain in my shoulder is gone and I


    can move it without feeling like the bone is being ripped out of its socket.


    Looking over at the wall clock mounted on the wall, I see that I¡¯m treading on the brink ofteness.


    Jumping out of my bed, 1 fly into the bathroom and quickly wash up the scent of wood, sand, and


    dirt from my body.


    1 step


    ep out and get dressed into some workout clothes, my body working on autopilot like it has been


    doing for close to a month now. I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯ve been staying here for more than a month. It¡¯s


    seems like yesterday that my whole life erupted into mes.


    Once I¡¯m done dressing. I drag myself out of the room and down the stairs. At the end of the


    landing, I find Julianna standing there will a hand on her hip and her foot tapping the ground


    impatiently. She res at me as I draw closer to her.


    I pause when I get to the end of the,staircase because unless I n on walking through her then


    I¡¯ve nowhere else to go to.


    ¡°I saw you with Caden early this morning.¡± Her gaze sharpens. ¡°What were you doing with him


    throughout. the night?¡±


    And there it is. The reason for this ambushment. Caden.


    I roll


    my eyes and lean on the handle of the staircase. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Deny.


    Deny. Deny. That¡¯s my strategy here. ¡°I didn¡¯te in with Cadentest night.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m even giving her the time of my day but Julianna is the sort of person to hold


    onto something like a dog with a bone. The only way to get rid of her is to just deal with her.


    ¡°Stop lying. I f u c k i n g saw you with him!¡± She¡¯s yelling now and drawing a crowd to us. People


    are whispering and ncing our way, probably wondering what was up with this crazy bi t c h.


    I grit my teeth in frustration. I don¡¯t need this attention on me when the previous rumors about me


    and Caden still haven¡¯t died down yet. This will just create more tension.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistake, dear.¡± I make sure to infuse enough sweetness in my voice to make her sick. ¡°I


    went straight to my room after dinner. Maybe you saw Caden with someone else and mistook them


    for me.¡± I shrug like it was an obvious and easy mistake that could happen to anyone.


    ¡°It was you I saw.¡± She moves closer to me. ¡°And I know you and him were together in the week


    that you were both missing.¡±


    Right in the bull¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t know that person would eventually piece two and two


    together and figure this out for themselves. I just never thought that any of them would have the


    balls to say it to


    1.99


    Chapter 49


    my face.


    I nce around the room to see that both the crowd and whispers have increased. A lot of people


    are now ncing our way with curious expressions on their faces, wanting to know if Julianna¡¯s


    words hold any


    truth.


    I turn my attention back to Julianna to find the color in her face draining away. My brows furrow


    together as 1 try to figure out what caused this sudden change but a change in the air around us


    tells me exactly what I need to know,


    Julianna, Ca


    says from behind me in a deadly tone and I silently thank my lucky stars that the tone isn¡¯t directed


    my way.


    I press my body to the side to allow Caden to pass through. The air around the three of us


    electrifies as Caden takes the space in between us acting as the stufling between a sandwich.


    Julianna shivers on where she stands and I take sick pleasure in seeing her tremble in the presence


    of Caden. Take that bitc h. I wonder where her tongue went to. Why isn¡¯t she saying anything


    anymore?


    By this time, basically everyone living in the pack house is surrounding us but just one re from


    Caden and they all disperse around the room. Some of them even almost tripping over their foot. It¡¯s


    aical sight.


    Then Caden¡¯s gaze goes back to Julianna again and I feel the heat and anger radiating off him.


    ¡°Julianna, I thought I told you that I didn¡¯t appreciate you harassing my guest neither do I like being


    the subject of a conversation.¡± He climbs down thest staircase so he¡¯s standing directly in front of


    Julianna. ¡°So then tell me why you¡¯re stirring up rumors that have no bases and bothering Alessia.¡±


    My wolf pumps out her chest as he defends us but I quiet her down. He¡¯s only doing this because


    he doesn¡¯t want the truth about our rtionship to get out into the open.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m very sorry Alpha Caden, Julianna stuttered, tripping over her words with her gaze on the


    ground and I almost feel bad for her. Keyword, Almost.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology. You were warned but chose to go against my order.¡± A pause that has


    an almost cinematic effect. ¡°For that, you¡¯re going to be punished.¡±


    Julianna drops to her knees and clenches the front of Caden¡¯s sweatpants, making my wolf bare her


    teeth in jealousy.


    Caden shakes her hand off his person. ¡°Two weeks without you stepping out of this pack house and


    two months of kitchen duty.


    I whine, feeling a bit sorry for her. She¡¯s a mean bitc h but two weeks of Istion in this house


    almost seem too harsh. I can¡¯t imagine what it will feel like to be locked in here without shifting into


    my wolf for two whole weeks.


    Julianna cries out with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Please, I¡¯m very sorry. I won¡¯t go against


    your


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    orders again.¡±


    M


    ¡°You should have thought of that before you did. Just make sure that there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Chapter 50


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    I stand in front of the mirror, pulling my hair out of the bun I had it in all day to get ready for bed. It¡¯s


    a


    that drains me. process


    My eyes catch something sticking out the side of my mirror and my eyebrows furrow together in


    confusion as I reach for it. I pull out a strange ck object and hold it out in front of me. It looks


    like¡­a camera?


    The object falls out of my hand in surprise as realization dawns on me. I was right. Caden did ce


    a camera in my room which he has been using to spy on me. That¡¯s how he knows about what I do


    at night. He has been watching me. He wasn¡¯t standing outside my door. He was f u c k i n g looking


    at me through aputer screen.


    I pick up the camera and squeeze it tightly in my hand until I hear a c ra c k. With murder in my


    mind, I walk out of the room and climb the stairs leading to thest floor.


    I ignore the stares and nces I receive on my way to Caden¡¯s room. I have one location in mind


    and I¡¯m going to get there and do what I need to.


    Getting to the front of Caden¡¯s door which I know is his because I may or may not have asked


    Scarlett for Caden¡¯s room number. A room number which she eagerly provided to me.


    I don¡¯t bother with knocking and twist the doorknob, finding it opened. I walk in and m the door


    close behind me.


    A confused Caden walks out of the bathroom,pletely naked except for the tiny piece of towel


    wrapped around his waist. I ignore his state of undress and stalk towards him. If he could tantly


    disregard my need for privacy then he could endure having the same thing done to him.


    I throw the crushed camera in my hand at his chest. ¡°What the f u c k is this?¡± I ask, watching his


    face attentively, wanting to see every disy of emotion that appears so I¡¯ll know when to call him


    out if he speaks any bul ls h i t my way. ¡°Why were you watching me?¡± I force myself to reduce the


    volume of my voice. I don¡¯t want people to know all about our business.


    ¡°Alessia,¡± Caden starts, walking towards me with his hands outstretched as though trying to pacify


    me. ¡°I can exin.¡±


    I move out of his reach and cross my arms angryly over my chest, waiting for the exnation he¡¯s


    going to provide to me.


    Caden sighs and drags his hands down his face before dropping them back to his side. ¡°I installed it


    when you newly came to the pack and when I didn¡¯t find you trustworthy.¡± He looks at me and I


    ignore the sorry expression written on his face. ¡°I haven¡¯t looked at it in weeks and I was going to


    take it down immediately.¡±


    ¡°Then how did you know about¡­¡± I trail off, fighting a blush from appearing on my cheeks. If there¡¯s


    Êó


    12 12:35


    Chapter 30


    anyone that should be embarrassed by what they have done it should be Caden and not me. I did


    nothing wrong. I¡¯m this victim in this situation.


    Caden actually dares to look guilty as he raises his hand to rub the back of his neck. I came across


    you in bed, pleasuring yourself, and- and I¡¯ve been watching you ever since¡± He drops his hand to


    his side. ¡°You have the right to be angry at me and I know what I did was wrong. I won¡¯t be angry if


    you throw a punch at my face.¡±


    1 clench my fingers together, tempted to do what he¡¯s asking for but what will I gain from doing that?


    fr won¡¯t make me feel better and I fear that the injury to my hand will be worse than the one he¡¯ll get


    on his


    face.


    ¡°I want to reject you,¡± I say before I can help it like a f u c k i n g idiot. The reaction I get from Caden


    isn¡¯t surprising at all.


    Caden¡¯s murderous eyes sh to mine and every trace of guilt vanishes in an instant, leaving rage


    behind.


    1 gulp, moving back away from him. Why did I blunt that out? I have been thinking about it but


    haven¡¯t yet decided if I was going to go through with it or not, so why did I say it out loud?


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Caden asks deadly slow, stalking towards me. ¡°You want to what?¡±


    ¡°1-1 didn¡¯t mean it. I just said it because I was angry and hurt. It doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± I lie


    through my teeth and then my back hits the closed door.


    ¡°You have been thinking about it, haven¡¯t you?¡± Caden stops moving, crowding me between the


    door and his hard body.


    ¡°I just wondered about it. I wasn¡¯t actually nning to do it.¡± My chest rises and falls rapidly. I¡¯m


    running out of breath and all I¡¯m doing is standing before Caden.


    This experience made me realize how foolish I¡¯ve been. How did I think I could possibly reject


    Caden if he¡¯s against it?


    ¡°Listen very closely.¡± Caden¡¯s head¡¯drops down to my level and his voice drops several tones. ¡°I¡¯m


    your mate and you can¡¯t reject me. Not without my permission.¡±


    I nod, feeling his hot breath on my face, and close my eyes to avoid his deadly gaze. ¡°Ok,¡± I


    whisper, wondering how the whole situation turned in a whole new direction. Wasn¡¯t I the one yelling


    at Caden a moment ago, so how did I be the one to be pressed against the wall?


    ¡°I should punish you for even having those thoughts.¡± Caden head drops further down, his lips level


    with


    mine.


    My breath hitches as my lips part in anticipation. It¡¯s been so long since I felt those lips on mine. Too


    f uc ki n g long.


    I sigh with relief when I feel Caden¡¯s soft lips on mine.


    NBB NThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Chapter 51


    M


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    Caden¡¯s lips move over mine, tasting every corner of my mouth. I moan into the kiss, wrapping my


    arm around Caden¡¯s neck and pulling him closer to me like a harlot in need of a paycheck.


    Caden¡¯s fingers slide up into my hair, applying pressure to hold my head still. Then he owns my


    taking possession and holding me still until he gets his full.


    my lips,


    My fingers dig into his shoulders to hold myself up from crumbling onto the ground. Thank Go d for


    the door behind my back and his strong arm holding me up around my waist.


    Caden pulls away and presses his head against mine. ¡°What was that you were saying about


    rejecting me?¡± Caden asks, his lips moving over mine.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it, I beg, searching for his lips again. I will admit to anything if it means that he will


    ce his lips on mine again.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I thought.¡±


    I breathe a sigh of relief as Caden ces his lips back on mine again. He starts moving backward


    and I don¡¯t even take notice of it until I find my back on his bed with Caden¡¯s body crowding mine


    into the bed..


    He tears his lips away from mine and I whine, trying to bring it back to mine.


    ¡°I said you were going to get punished.¡±


    It¡¯s like ice had been poured down my body as his words and my eyes opened to meet his. Punish


    me? He was really serious about that? Is he going to give me the same punishment he gave to


    Julianna?


    He smirks and his lips lower to my ears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure you get a great deal of pleasure


    from it.¡±


    I¡¯m not breathing anymore as I watch Caden¡¯s head lower down my body. His fingers pull on theContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    edge of my shirt and my body automatically responds to his silentmand. My hands rise above


    my head for him to help slide the shirt off my body, leaving me naked down to my waist.


    Caden gazes down at me with an appreciative look in his eyes. 1


    I beam with pride. I live for that expression on his face and it gives me great joy to know that I¡¯m the


    one who ced it there.


    His head lowers again and he draws a hard nipple into his mouth, sucking and biting on it until it¡¯s


    hard enough to cut through rock.


    My eyes shut close and my fingers slide into Caden¡¯s still-wet hair as my back arches, offering my


    breasts to him.


    He lets go of the nipple in his mouth with a pop sound and goes in for the other one.


    I writhe under him as my hand slide down his hardback. I get to the knot holding his towel up, untie


    it, and pull it away from his body to the bed.


    Caden goes down lower on my body, his lips dropping kisses along the way until he gets to the


    waistband. of my shorts where he pauses,


    He slides a finger down the side of it and drags it down along with my panties. The two fabrics go


    onto the floor a secondter, leaving mepletely naked and open to his gaze.


    Caden takes hold of my legs ces it on his shoulder and drags me closer to him.


    I gasp as he blows cold air on my pu s s y and then close my eyes when his tongue slides out and


    runs across my sex. Oh my f u c k i n g G o d. My hip jerks up of its own validation, seeking for


    more of Caden¡¯s tongue.


    ¡°Who owns this?¡± His finger slides through my sex, collecting wetness.


    My eyes fly open at his words. Caden pauses and raises his head from between my legs to gaze up


    at me.


    ¡°I asked you a question,¡± he says and that finger slides into me down to the knuckle.


    My mouth flies open in a gasp as tears well up in my eyes. ¡°Caden, please.¡± I don¡¯t know exactly


    what I¡¯m begging for but I know I might just die if I don¡¯t get whatever it is.


    He coc k s the finger inside me, hitting somece deep inside of me that makes me see stars


    behind my eyelids.


    ¡°Who owns this pus s y?¡± Caden asks, pulling away and depriving me of his touch.


    Iery out, trying to bring his face back to my sex. ¡°Please,¡± I beg, the tension inside of me curling up


    tight. I feel like I¡¯m about tobust.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you what you want as soon as you tell me who


    ns this. Caden drags his tongue up my slit and sucks my c l i t into his mouth before pulling away


    again. ¡°Answer me.¡± He blows a hot breath on my cli t and I moan out, digging my fingers deeper


    into his hair.


    ¡°You do.¡± My hip jerks up. ¡°Only you,¡± I add, feverish with blind lust.


    And you will never make another mention of rejecting me.¡± Two fingers slide into me, stretching me


    wide.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I rush out. ¡°I¡¯ll never make another mention of rejecting you.¡± At this point, I¡¯m ready to ept


    and, say whatever he needs me to..


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡± Caden ces a kiss inside my thigh and I moan as that kiss trails down lower to


    where I so badly need him.


    The finger inside of my Sex leaves and starts trailing down lower to my other hole. I stiffen as he


    presses his finger against it but doesn¡¯t push it in. It was wonderful thest time he did it and I can


    definitely get


    M B


    Chapter 51


    & URN


    1435


    behind it again but it doesn¡¯t take away the weirdness from having his finger against somewhere so


    private.


    Caden¡¯s tongue sliding into my pus s y pushes those thoughts out of my head. Am riding Caden¡¯s


    tongue and finger as I cross over the edge to the point of no return. This is one punishment that I


    very much enjoy. Is it bad that I¡¯m already looking forward to the next one and I hope ites


    soon?

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Chapter 52


    Caden¡¯s POV


    I watch Alessia fall apart beautifully under me. Her eyes are shut close, her lips are parted in a


    breathless moan and her hip is moving frantically under me. Absolutely beautiful.


    My co c k is digging into theforter, begging for a chance to be included in the action.


    1 climb back up Alessia¡¯s body, trailing kisses up her hot body as I go, before taking her lips in an


    even hotter kiss. I can never get tired of these lips. It¡¯s simply impossible.


    Letting go my breath. When I open


    of Alessia¡¯s lips, I close my eyes and press my forehead to hers to catch them up, it¡¯s to find Alessia


    gazing up at me with a smile on her beautiful lips.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the punishment that you were referring to then I¡¯m afraid to tell you this but I think I¡¯m going


    to need another session.¡± Her arms go around my neck as she presses me into her body. ¡°I don¡¯t


    think I¡¯ve learned my lesson just yet.¡±


    I chuckle, pressing a quick kiss to her lips before moving away and out of her reach. ¡°That was just


    the first part of it.¡± I slide out of bed and move over to my wardrobe. I pull the doors open and


    search around for what I¡¯m looking for.


    My hand close around the silky material and a smile forms on my face as I pull it out of its hideout.


    Alessia has had her fun for the night, it¡¯s my turn now.


    I


    I walk back to her, keeping the item hidden behind my back and out of her watchful gaze. ¡°Turn


    around,¡± 1 whisper to her.


    Alessia¡¯s eyes narrow but she follows my order. She hops down from the bed and turns around, her


    back facing me.


    ¡°Bring your hands to your back,¡± I order, and again, like a good girl she follows through.


    I finally bring out the silky tie from my back and wind it once, twice, and thrice around Alessia¡¯s


    hands, ending it with a softly tied knot. Her breath rushes out of her in a gasp but that¡¯s all the


    reaction that I get from her. She could easily rip her way out of this bondage with her werewolf


    strength but it¡¯s knowing that she won¡¯t that adds a whole new element to it. Knowing that she


    willingly chooses to obey me and follow mymand.


    With her hands tied behind her back, I hold her shoulder and use it to turn her around to face me.


    Alessia¡¯s eyes are nearly ck now, her arousal thick in the air. It seems she likes getting tied up. I


    wonder what other bedroom tricks she enjoys as well.


    Pushing down on her shoulder, I wordlessly direct her down to her knee and she sinks down to the


    floor without a second thought.


    Sliding my fingers through her silky hair, I use it as a control on her. Tightening my hand on her hair,


    I


    Chapter 52


    grip her chin and force her mouth open for me.


    Her pink lips part wide open and I smile as I take my coc k in my fist, pumping it twice and causing


    precum to pool at the head of it.


    Alessia¡¯s tongue slides out of her mouth as her tongue swipes across the head of my coc k,


    collecting the precum there.


    I groan and pull harshly on her hair, making her whine.


    ¡°Did I tell you that


    at you could have a taste?¡± I ask darkly, watching the way Alessia¡¯s eyes ze over in lust. My


    beautiful mate.


    Shock takes over my body as that thought registers in my head. Where on earth did thate


    from?


    Alessia¡¯s whispered apology brings me back to reality and back to the present where I have a


    beautiful goodness on her knees for me and begging for a taste of my co c k.


    Deciding to have pity on her, I direct my coc k in between her parted lips, groaning at the wet heat


    of her mouth.


    Her lips immediately close around my co c k as she runs her tongue across the under of it, pulling


    on the loose skin there.


    My legs nearly give out from under me as she swallows my coc k down her throat until I feel the


    back of her throat. Even with her hands tied behind her back, she¡¯s doing an exceptional job of


    working with what she has.


    Gripping her hair tighter to restrict her movement, I take control of the situation like I initially


    intended to. I f u c k Alessia¡¯s mouth like it¡¯s my personal ything and Alessia pulls through it,


    breathing through her nose when I have my co c k buried down to the root.


    She pants heavily as I pull out, leaving just the tip in her mouth. Her cheeks are flush from her or g


    a s m and her lips are swollen both from our kissing and my brutal f c k i ng of her mouth. She looks


    so f u c k i n g breathtaking.


    MINE! The thought flies through my head before I can help it.


    Ignoring it like I did before, I focus my attention back on Alessia who¡¯s gazing up at me with dark


    eyes. ¡°Do you want to taste my cu m?¡± I ask, sliding my hand from her hair and down to her jaw,


    caressing it.


    She nods widely, her eyes shining.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a very good girl and I think you deserve a reward.¡± With those words, I push into


    Alessia¡¯s mouth to the hilt and stay still as my c o c k pulses inside her mouth, shooting ropes of c u


    m down her throat. Some of her trail down the side of her mouth and down to her breasts, creating


    such a beautiful picture that I wish I could photograph and keep close to me.


    Alessia swallows around my co c k, eagerly taking everyst drop of my c u m like it¡¯s her favorite


    meal.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Chapter 53


    H


    2


    EN 12:36


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    I¡¯m waken up by bright lights streaming in through the blinds. I squint my eyes open, wondering why


    I left the blinds open. I always make sure to close them every night before going to bed. Did I forget


    to do thatst night?


    I sit upright on the bed and that is when I notice that the king-sized bed with grey duvet isn¡¯t the o


    queen- sized bed that I¡¯m used to. That¡¯s when everything starts rushing in. Along with the memory


    comes the realization that I¡¯m the only one present in the room. Caden isn¡¯t anywhere around the


    premises of his


    room.


    Did he leave me alone in his bed? Anger follows the crushing embarrassment that builds in my the


    two of them sink deeper into my stomach.


    chest and


    If he was going to abandon me the next morning then what was all those talks about me being his


    and his alone?


    I fall back onto the bed, blinking away the tears trying to fall from my eyes. Caden doesn¡¯t deserve


    those tears. I wipe my eyes with the back of my palm and stand up from the bed to search for my


    clothes.


    Finding them neatly folded on a chair somehow seems more embarrassing than finding them in a


    heap on the floor. It looks like I¡¯m seeing the evidence of my s lu t i n e s s through Caden¡¯s eyes. I


    quickly pull them on and move for the door, cranking it open with just enough space to peep out into


    the hallway to see if anyone is passing through.


    Finding the hallway empty, I quickly walk out of Caden¡¯s room and rush down the stairs to mine.


    Doing the walk of shame drains a lot out of me and I couldn¡¯t have been more grateful by the time IContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    see the door


    to my room.


    I quickly open the door and slide in before anyone can see me. I get to my room undetected but the


    fact that everyone already seems to be at the pack house probably yed a role in that.


    That angeres back hotter this time. I can¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t f u c ki n g wake me up. Did he


    think he was doing me a favor by letting me sleep in his bed like a baby while he went to the training


    grounds?


    I don¡¯t care if my anger is unwarranted. All I know is that I¡¯m going to make Caden pay for this when


    next 1y my eyes on him.


    Stripping out of my yesterday¡¯s outfit, I jump into the shower and washst night¡¯s event away from


    my body and down the drain.


    Once I¡¯m cleaned up, I jump right out and hurriedly change into some workout clothes then I rush


    out of the pack house in the direction of the training grounds.


    On walking in, I see that everyone is already immersed in their workout routine and no one pays


    attention. to my entry. That may be due to the fact that Julianna isn¡¯t anywhere to be seen. Thank


    the Moon goddess for small miracles. I couldn¡¯t have dealt with another confrontation.


    81% 12:36


    Chapter 33


    Caden is sparing with Alex in one corner and Raphael is acting as some sort of referee.


    Throwing a re at him, 1 head over to a free space and do my warm-ups. Then I move over to a


    punching bag and start my own workout routine consisting of fifty punches.


    Afterward. I head over to the barbells and do my normal rounds. Panting, I look around the training


    ground not knowing what else to do.


    Now is the time that I would usually start my sparing session with Caden but there¡¯s absolutely no


    way that I¡¯m going to go to him and ask for his help. Not when I¡¯m still seething mad at him.


    A tapnds on my shoulder. ¡°Need some help there?¡±


    I flip around to find Jake standing beside me with a smile on his face which I return. Ever since the


    bonfire, Jake and I have stop spending so much time with each other. It didn¡¯t seem like it would be


    fair to keep being all over him when I knew how he felt for me. And I know I can¡¯t reciprocate the


    same feelings for him.


    ¡°Yes¡± I sigh. ¡°I need a sparring partner.¡± I look over at Caden who¡¯s upied with some group o


    ¡°Do you want to spar with me?¡± He asks, shrugging like it¡¯s no big deal.


    of boys.


    I¡¯ve never sparred with anyone other than Caden and Raphael that one time when Caden was too


    busy being petty. It would be nice to have another opponent and maybe learn some new


    techniques.


    ¡°Ok.¡± I nod, epting his offer.


    Jake smiles brightly like I¡¯m the one doing him a favor and not the other way around.


    We move over to a space in the middle of the room, wide enough so that we don¡¯t cause causalities


    in the process of our fighting.


    open space


    We circle each other, looking for an opening in the other¡¯s defense. I find one in the form of an open


    between his shoulder and neck. A ce that he was foolishly keeping open.


    I take the opportunity, to throw a punch with the target in mind. Out of nowhere, he steps to the side


    and closes a hand around my fist which he twists to my back.


    I gasped as pain shot up my arm, nearly bringing me to my knees. The pain intensifies as he puts


    more pressure on his grip, enough to make me let out a little cry.


    3


    ¡°Did you really think that it was going to be that easy to fool me?¡± Jake whispers in my ear.


    I


    open my mouth to answer his smart a s s with a sarcastic response but I¡¯m cut off by a loud


    thundering voice.


    ¡°Get your hands off my f u c k i n g mate!¡± Caden yells, stalking over to us with murder in his eyes.


    Wait. Did he just refer to me as his mate? Does he realizes what he just f u k i n g did?


    NBBN


    M


    ..


    12:36


    Every body in the training grounds has their gaze on my mate as he rushes over to my side. And


    everyone has different degree of shock on their faces.


    We¡¯re so f u c k e d.


    Chapter 83

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Chapter 54.


    Alsa¡¯s POV


    Caden grips my arm, ripping me out ofke¡¯s hold and pulling me into his cheat


    I stand still, my head finding it difficult is wrap around what just happened. I also hoping that might


    have dreamt about it but the number of wat hul gazes trained on me lets me know that is he came


    ¡°Alpha, I didn¡¯t know she was your mate would have never dared toy a hand on her if we


    I d Jake¡¯s head is bowed so I can¡¯t see the expression on his face but is he being serious now?


    Did be just say that he doesn¡¯t know Caden is my mate? My brows furrow together in confule linee


    hi eves hift to meet mine. I figure it out


    This was his n. He asked to spar with me, knowing that it would make Caden lose his con


    And like the predictable a s s h o l e that Caden is, he fell for it. H o o k, line, and sinker.


    I close my eyes, holding in a groan as Caden drags me away from the training ground.


    Jake has created such a mess. He might have meant well but the repercussions of this are gome


    The rumors were already too much to handle. I can¡¯t imagine how things are going to go now tat


    ponde have found out that we¡¯re fated mate. It¡¯s going to be a huge cluster and I¡¯m not looking


    forward t


    avigating through it.


    I jerk my hand out of his tight grip once we get into the woods and away from onlookers.


    ¡°Why did you do that?!¡± I yell because I can and because I f u c k i n g deserve to yell out loud.


    When Caden had first told me that we were going to be hiding our rtionship, I admit that my


    feeling were a bit bruised. But after staying in the pack house for more than a month and figuring


    out how, The dynamic works, I¡¯m more than grateful to Caden for wanting to keep us a secret. Now


    every


    and out in the open.


    Caden blinks at me and then his face tightens in anger. ¡°This isn¡¯t my fault. I wasn¡¯t the one


    waymatra another male arms in the presence of my mate.¡±


    I roll my eyes, pinching the bridge of my nose as my head starts a full throb. I thought we couldn¡¯t


    get headaches.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault either I start. ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t see me acreaming out to everyone that, we 35-


    when you have your arms wrapped around f u c k i n g Julianna Her name tastes like acid on a we


    grimace at the offending memories


    ¡°Julianna?¡± His brows draw together. ¡°What about her?¡±


    get


    I huff and cross my armover my chest ¡°Like you didn¡¯t notice that she was doing everything to g?i


    h?i hands on you.¡±


    MBGM


    MBB MDM


    Chapter 54


    We¡¯re getting off track here but I don¡¯t know how to reel the conversation back in. Thankfully, Caden


    de


    He shakes his head. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter right now. We have an issue at hand here.¡± A pause.


    ¡°Why did you have to spar with him? I¡¯m always your sparring partner. You should havee to ask


    me.¡±


    My reason for not doing that now seems stupi d in light of our imploded world. I bite the inside of my


    check. ¡°You left me alone,¡± I whisper, refusing to meet his gaze.


    ¡°I left you alone?¡± Her forehead clenches in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    I sigh heavily, knowing that I¡¯m going to have to spell it out for him. ¡°I woke up alone in your weren¡¯t


    there. You left me alone in your room.¡±


    bed. You


    Caden brows lift in surprise, nearly entering into his hairline. ¡°I left you only because I thought you


    needed more sleep. I didn¡¯t want you to train when you were feeling fatigued.¡±


    Well, you


    can¡¯t me me if that wasn¡¯t the first conclusion I came to. I thought that you were running away


    from me, I¡¯m kickingzily at an innocent rock wedged in the ground. ¡°That is your default response


    and I told you the same thing was happening again.¡±


    Caden sighs and his shoulders fall, the fight visibly draining out of him.. ¡°I wasn¡¯t running away.¡±


    Another sigh.


    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± I ask, drawing closer to him as though


    pulled by some maic force.


    He shrugs. ¡°We¡¯ll ignore them. Like we¡¯ve always done. They¡¯re bound to find out things to entertain


    their selves with when we don¡¯t give them the time of the day.¡±


    Somehow, we both know that it won¡¯t be the case here. People will never let it go until we address


    it. But then again, Address may just add more fuel to the fire. We¡¯re at a cul-de-sac with nowhere to


    go except to stand still.


    Caden walks over to me and ces a hand on my shoulder, squeezing softer. ¡°It isn¡¯t going to be all


    that bad.¡±


    Won¡¯t it? I nod though, putting on a false sense of bravado, Besides, the only thing that people are


    going to do is talk and I¡¯d like to think that I¡¯m past the point of letting hateful words get to me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the training grounds,¡± Caden suggests and I open my mouth to reject the offer but


    think


    twice.


    Won¡¯t running away make it worse? The best thing to do is to face this issue hard on and pray that


    we aren¡¯t eaten up whole..


    ¡°Ok.¡± I nod. ¡°Let¡¯s go back there.¡±


    When we get there the atmosphere is stiff with tension and there is a lull in all the conversations


    going on around us. Everyone is looking at us but thankfully no one makes any move to approach


    us. I wonder how


    Chapter 54


    long that willstC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Chapter 55


    George¡¯s POV


    ¡°You f u c k i n g did what?!¡± I thunder, looking down at the i m b c l e s kneeling on the floor in front


    of me, begging for me to spare their lives.


    A generosity that they don¡¯t deserve.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± I yell, my voice echoing through the woods that we¡¯re standing in. A location that I¡¯d


    picked out for its discretion and privacy.


    ¡°She fell into a trap in Alpha¡¯s Caden territory and we thought she was as good as dead knowing his


    reputation. So, we left her,¡± the idiot on the left side speaks up. Zach I think was his name.


    I close my eyes as a feeling of dread goes over me. Why did I order such ipetent fools to do


    such an important job?


    ¡°So what happened then?¡± I ask, opening my eyes. ¡°If you thought of such an awesome n then


    how did. you end up on your knees and begging for my mercy?¡±


    ¡°We recently heard from a friend of ours in the pack that she¡¯s Alpha Caden¡¯s second chance mate.


    She¡¯s alive and living with him in the pack house,¡± he pushes out, sweat trailing down the side of his


    head even with the cool breeze around us.


    No!


    This is going to ruin my ns. She isn¡¯t supposed to be alive by now. She¡¯s supposed to be in the


    ground, right beside her s l u t of a mother.


    ¡°Here¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen.¡± I stalk closer to them and they visibly shiver. ¡°You two are going to


    go back and camp right outside that pack, waiting for her. And as soon as she makes the mistake of


    stepping outside, I want you to pass a knife through her heart.¡±


    I reach into my pocket and pull out a white handkerchief that¡¯s covering a very precious and deadly


    item. I pass it over to them.


    ¡°This is a deced with the venom.¡± I don¡¯t need to say more than that to get them to understand


    how crucial the situation has be. ¡°One slice into her heart should do the trick¡±


    The idiot on the right gingerly picks it out of my hand and ces it into his back pocket.


    into


    ¡°Do not fail me this time,¡± I pointedly say. ¡°If that de doesn¡¯t go into her heart then it¡¯s going to go


    yours.¡± I make sure to hold their gaze to convey to them that I¡¯m being f uc ki n g serious here. One


    more screw-up from them and it¡¯s over.


    ¡°We won¡¯t, Alpha George,¡± he says, his head bowed down to the ground in a show of respect.


    A smile makes its way to my lips at the name. It¡¯s very possible that he may be using that title to get


    on my


    MBB MD M


    Chapter 55


    good side. If that is so, then it¡¯s working seamlessly.


    MII


    81% 12:39


    That title is going to be mine soon so what¡¯s the harm in trying it out a little bit to get the feel of it? All


    I just need to do is kill the girl and then kill her father. Thetter is already been put into the n.


    The former is what these idiots keep screwing up.


    ¡°Leave now,¡± I bite out and like a family of co c k r o ac h e s, they stumble to their feet and fly out of


    my sight.


    Breathing out deeply, I shift, ripping apart the clothes currently on my body, and start making the


    long run back to the pack house. I had slid away under the pretense of going to check on the


    boulders. Slipping out of the pack house is getting harder now that tension is up in the air. The


    possible death of the current Alpha of a pack can cause that.


    I shift back into my human form and go behind the house in search of the clothes I keep there for


    situations like this.


    I dress up and attempt to slip back into the house but I¡¯m stopped short by thest person I want to


    be seen with.


    ¡°Beta George, I urgently need to speak with you,¡± he rushes out, walking over to my side.


    I quickly scout out the area for any unwanted listeners. ¡°What is it?¡± I grit out through clenched


    teeth. Is my day destined to be filled with ipetent fools?


    ¡°He¡¯s dying.¡± he says, his eyes wide with fear.


    ¡°That¡¯s the n,¡± I respond dryly, trying to figure out what the issue is here.


    His eyes widen even further. ¡°You never told me that you were nning to kill the Alpha. If I had


    known, I would have never-¡±


    ¡°Do you want to see your daughter again or not?¡± I question, cutting into his whole self-righteous


    bulls h i t. I don¡¯t have time for this c r a p. Not after the bad day I just had. First, those two idiots


    who couldn¡¯tplete a simple job, and now this healer who seems to have suddenly grown a


    conscience overnight.


    His eyes water at my question. ¡°I want to see her.¡± His gaze falls to the ground.


    ¡°Then you will do as I ordered.¡± I slide past him, pushing on his shoulder as I go. ¡°Increase the


    dosage, I order without turning around to look at the frightened expression that I know will be on his


    face.


    3


    Opening the front door, I move into the house and immediately head for the stairs. Going straight for


    his


    room.


    He¡¯s sitting at the edge of his bed and looking outside the window, his body bony, the sickness


    eating at him from the inside.


    His head moves to my direction at the sound of the door opening and he smiles warmly. I take that


    as an invitation toe in. I close the door behind me and move closer to him.


    ¡°How was the routine checkup of the boulder? Is anything amiss?¡± The eyeshadow underneath his


    eyes has


    Chapter 55


    gotten darker.


    ¡°Everything is in ce, Alpha,¡± I answer.


    He smiles weakly. ¡°It¡¯s good to know that you¡¯ve everything under control. He gazes out the window.


    ¡°Even when I¡¯m long gone.¡±


    His back is turned to me so he doesn¡¯t see the smile that settles on my lips.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Chapter 56


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    I have taken the day off from training because I don¡¯t think my body can withstand another


    mming into the ground from Caden.


    I then proceeded to spend that day in the kitchen with the children, baking up a storm after their day


    of school. Right now, I¡¯m helping Lucy and some other kids direct their cookie mix into the cookie


    pans. They are doing a messy job that is going to need at least thirty minutes of cleaning but each


    one of them has a huge smile on their face.


    I wipe the spill on the side of the pan and shove it into the oven to wait for the required baking time.


    Just as I¡¯m wiping down the counter, a soft patnds on my shoulder and I turn around to meet the


    face of an elderly woman that I¡¯ve never seen before. Does she live in the houses around the pack


    house?


    Her face breaks into a smile. ¡°Hey, dear. Are you Alessia?¡±


    I nod tentatively. Ever since Caden blurted out our rtionship to the pack house, I¡¯ve been very


    cautious about how I speak to them. A lot of people were no happy to find out about that news and I


    fear that one of them may decide to disy their unhappiness.


    ¡°Grandma Theresa!¡±


    The squeales from Lucy who¡¯s racing this way with her arms wide open. Thedyughs softly


    as Lucy¡¯s little arms wrap around her legs. She pats Lily¡¯s head as she pulls away. ¡°Bless you, my


    sweet child.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here Grandma?¡± Lucy asks with her head tipped way back to look up at who I


    now know to be her Grandma.


    I inwardly agree with Lucy. What is she doing here and talking to me? Is she going to try to get me


    to stay away from Caden by throwing a big envelope of money my way? Will I ept it?


    I probably would.


    ¡°I came to meet my little sweet cheeks.¡± She pinches Lucy¡¯s cheeks resulting in her squirming to get


    away. When she does, she res at her Grandma as she rubs her soft cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m not little!¡± She pouts. ¡°I¡¯m seven.¡± She holds up what she probably thinks is seven fingers but


    actually happens to be six.


    I smile behind my palm so as not to offend her as Theresa throws a knowing look my way.


    ¡°OK then. Why doesn¡¯t my big girl go over to her friends and y with them while I talk to Alessia


    for a while.¡± She continues talking as Lucy opens her mouth to say what I know is going to be a


    comint. ¡°I promise toe to y with you before I leave,¡± she finishes, pacifying Lucy who


    gives us a tiny smile before s k i p p i n g over to her friends


    MBG MO


    Chapter 56


    MI I


    My stomach twitches as Theresa turns her attention back my way. ¡°So where were we?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I look around for an escape route and find none.


    80% 12:40


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look so scared. I don¡¯t bite. Well, unless you want me to, you pretty little thing¡±


    She looks me up and down and winks. My mouth drops open as I nkly stare at her.


    Did she just¡­check me out?!


    ¡°Leave her alone, Theresa. You¡¯re scaring her away.¡± Caden appears around the corner and into


    the kitchen.


    This may just be one of the few times I¡¯m f u c k i n g d to see that stiff face.


    ¡°Oh. hush it. I¡¯m just getting to know thedy that going to make me some great grand kids.¡± She


    looks my way again, still smiling and eying me.


    Again, my mouth drops open. It¡¯s a miracle a fly hasn¡¯t made a home in my mouth.


    Great Grandkids?! Who the hell is she talking about?! There¡¯s absolutely no way she could be


    referring to me, but no matter how much I look around for any other people that it could be, ites


    back to me. She¡¯s talking to me.


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± he mutters dryly. ¡°You¡¯ve seeded in scaring her off.¡± He¡¯s looking at me with


    what I¡¯ll almost call an embarrassed expression. He looks¡­cute.


    I almost let out augh at that thought. Caden notices and arches a brow at me, leading to meContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    avoiding his gaze and staring away from both of them.


    Caden walks towards us, standing by my side, his scent and body heat whiffing around me,


    wrapping me up in afortable nket.


    I close my eyes, breathing them in, and open them up to find his Grandma staring at me with


    another knowing smile on her lips.


    Blushing, I lower my head to the ground, avoiding her gaze.


    ¡°What are you doing here?? Caden asks dryly, leveling her with a stare that would send many men


    running away with their tails tucked between their legs. Not her though.


    She gives it right back to him. ¡°Am I forbidden to enter the pack house?¡±


    Caden rolls his eyes heavenward, the first time I¡¯ve seen him do it. ¡°I thought you said you would


    never leave your house by the hill.¡±


    She purses her lips, looking bratty. ¡°I changed my mind.¡±


    Caden sighs deeply. ¡°You¡¯re not here because you heard the rumors and wanted to see for yourself


    if they


    are true?¡±


    She tters her eyshes at him. ¡°Well, are they?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are,¡± he says exasperatedly. ¡°Now, stop bothering her. I just finally convinced her not to


    run


    away.¡±


    ¡°If you were doing your job right then she wouldn¡¯t feel the need to run away,¡± she says bluntly, and


    my feelings about her change. All of a sudden, I like her and I show that to Caden by giving him a


    snarky


    smile.


    He res at me before looking back at her. ¡°Please, go back home.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± she huffs, rolling her eyes. ¡°First, I¡¯m going to go y with my granddaughter. At least, I have


    someone who enjoys mypany.¡± With that, she pats his cheek and walks away.


    I hold in myugh as Caden¡¯s gaze darkens.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. even. think. about. it,¡± he draws out slowly and I lose the fight, doubling over as theugh


    pours out of me.


    MGB M

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Chapter 57


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    I race beside Caden in the woods, the wind passing through our wolves¡¯ furs as we let ourselves the


    moonlight. It¡¯s perfect.


    §Õ§à


    under


    At practice today, I managed to make Caden stumble on his feet. Yes, I freaking made him stumble.


    It may not seem like much, but to me, it¡¯s a big win and I suspect that is why Caden had suggested


    we go for ate-night run together. Recently, he has been letting me go out on more runs but those


    happen in the afternoon after practice and those mostly turned into another training session. The


    ones where he would knock on my door and ask me to apany him on a night run were the


    special ones. They were the ones where we would shift back and sit on a rock together, sharing a


    little bit more of ourselves with the other.


    They were like the one we¡¯re currently having right now.


    I pant on top of the rock, exhausted from the long run. Zuri is very happy, the happiest that she¡¯s


    been for a while now. I refuse to analyze why that is.


    Caden is settled beside me but unlike me, he doesn¡¯t have his tongue out of his mouth while he


    pushes air into his lungs. The only thing giving away his exertion is the rapid falling and rising of his


    chest.


    Unable to stop myself, my gaze falls to that chest, tracing the slopes and curves with my eyes. My


    thighs. clench as my eyes slide down to the manhood lying against his thighs, unerect but still thick


    and long.


    Trailing my eyes back up his body, my eyes sh with his dark ones. He has been watching me


    watch him.


    My cheeks tint pink as I turn my gaze to the side, praying that he ignores the tightness of my


    nipples. I suddenly want to grab my clothes from the tree trunk they resting on and put them on, but


    doing that will somehow be worse. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Caden clearing his throat pulls my attention back to him. He¡¯s stopped looking at me and is now


    staring. out into the night sky. ¡°Do you ever think about what life you would have if you had lived


    with your Alpha father?¡±


    I pause for a moment, thinking over his words. Words that I¡¯ve pondered over several times. Words


    that have made me harbor a tinge of¡­ disagreement with my mother I knew why she did what she


    did- especially since I recently got a first-hand experience about what my life could have been like-


    but I still wonder.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had thoughts of it, I admit. ¡°But I also know that my mother did what she thought was best for


    me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind that you might have been an Alpha of your pack by now and a great warrior?¡±


    An Alpha of my pack? I balk at that thought. ¡°I don¡¯t think I would have made a very good Alpha.¡± I


    see how Caden deals with ruling a pack each and every day. I don¡¯t want that to be me. I don¡¯t know


    what to do and will probably make a mess of everything.


    NOON


    80% 12:41


    Chapter 57


    A feather touch on my cheeks has me turning my head in Caden¡¯s direction. He¡¯s watching me


    intently and the touch on my face is bes firm as he grazes my cheek with his thumb. ¡°I¡¯m sure


    it would have


    been a part of you.¡±


    he says goes over my head as I hyper-focus on that hand on my cheek. He notices my stiff posture


    and pulls away, making me hide a wince of displeasure. I want that hand back on my cheek. I want


    that hand lower down on my body.


    I sigh, pulling away as well and forcing myself not to beg him to put his hand back on me.


    I meant that you would have made a good Alpha if that¡¯s really the path you were made to take,¡± he


    rephrased, giving me a tight smile that reflected all the tension coiled in his tight muscles.


    I¡¯m moving before I can stop myself, reaching up for his shoulders and pressing my fingers into his


    flesh. ¡°You¡¯re very tense.¡± If I was hoping to make it better, the only do I seeded in doing was


    making it worse because Caden stiffens. His shoulder coils up tighter to the extent that I fear that


    they may just snap.


    I take my fingers off his shoulders, cursing myself for not keeping my hand to myself. ¡°Sorry,¡± I


    whisper, coiling my hands into fists on myp.


    Hands close over mine on myp, prying them apart and raising them back up to his shoulder.


    ¡°Someone threw a fist at me during practice. Dam n near took my shoulder off.¡±


    I smile, digging my fingers into his shoulder as I try to smoothen out the tension in them. Standing


    up to get a better position, I go behind Caden, kneeling on the ground and ignoring the way the


    sand digs into my knees.


    My hands move freely, and the permission given to me goes right to my head. I be bolder,


    reaching for his other shoulder, kneading the flesh there and dragging a groan out of Caden that


    goes right through.


    me.


    ¡°That feels nice,¡± Caden says, his head falling, giving me more ess to his shoulder.


    I smile, working harder and smiling harder as the tension in his shoulder falls away. Pride bubbles


    up inside of me at this achievement.


    Caden straightens up, reaching for my hand on his left shoulder. I¡¯m the one who stiffens now as he


    drags. that hand down his body, past his pec and hard stomach, down to something even harder.


    ¡°How about you help me to relieve this tension?¡± His voice is husky and thick with desire, sending a


    shiver down my spine.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Chapter 58


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    He lets go of my hand once I have it wrapped around his hard length.


    I squeeze it teasingly and he groans, his length getting thicker, something I didn¡¯t think could be


    possible.


    Releasing his hard coc k, I quickly move around him so I¡¯m standing at his front and then I drop to


    my knees on the hard ground. I couldn¡¯t care less if I had a stone stuck in my knees forever. Not


    when I have this beautiful specimen in front of me, and asking for my touch.


    I hold his eyes for a minute, the green in thempletely gone and reced by a ck color


    darker than the night sky. Unable to hold his intense gaze any longer, I drop mine to between his


    leg, watching as precum gathers on the tip of his co c k.


    It¡¯s so long and freakishlyrge. That thought must be written on my face because Caden thrusts his


    hip up. ¡°It doesn¡¯t bite, I promise.¡±


    I don¡¯t need to look up to know he has a conceited smirk on those beautiful lips. Not for long-


    Within a second, I lower my head and take him straight into the back of my throat.


    His hands clench into my hair, holding my head still and on his c o c k. ¡°F u c k!¡± He yells as I


    swallow around his length.


    His hands slide from my hair down to my neck which he wraps his fingers around. ¡°That f u c ki n g


    mouth is going to be the death of me,¡± he breaths out, rubbing on the vein popping out of the side of


    my neck.


    I moan around his length, savoring the velvety feeling of the skin of his coc k and running my


    tongue on it. Sliding it out of my mouth, I let go of the tip with a pop sound.


    His coc k is an angry red color now and so swollen that it looks like it could burst at any moment. So


    f u c k i n g beautiful.


    go


    Lowering my head back down, I take him into my mouth again, this time determined not to let until


    I¡¯m tasting his c u m on my tongue. Hollowing my cheeks, I suck harder until I feel the telltale? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    thickening of his c o c k.


    With a shout, Caden is gripping my hair anding down my throat in thick ropes of c u m which I


    greedyly swallow.


    Having onest lick, I let go of his co c and it falls on his thigh, still looking threatening even when


    soft.


    I look up at Caden who¡¯s watching me with hooded eyes that call to me. I find myself reaching up for


    him, straddling his thighs and taking his lips with mine.


    Caden wraps his arms around me, crushing me to his chest as he kisses me within an inch of my


    life. By the time he pulls away from me, I¡¯m panting heavily with my chest heaving.


    17


    80% 12:41


    Chapter 58


    I¡¯m moving before I realize what is happening and my back settles on the ground. Caden is lowering


    himself down on me, his hand framed on either side of my head so he doesn¡¯t crush me with his


    body weight. Then he¡¯s taking my lips again.


    The kiss is harder and more passionate than the previous one we just shared. My legs wrap around


    his waist, pushing him into my body.


    I gasp as I feel his new hardness press directly on my sex. Is he already hard again? It was less


    than five minutes ago that I made hime and he¡¯s already hard again so soon.


    A moan leaves my lips as I rock up into it, feeling the vein on it rubbing on my cl i t. Another wave of


    wetness goes through me as I rock up again. If it already feels this good to just rub against him then


    how will it feel like to actually have him inside me? Sliding in and out, deeper and harder?


    My hands slide down his hard muscled back, down to his tight a s s which I dig my fingers into as I


    press him down, feeling more of the imprint of his co c k.


    ¡°Alessia¡­¡± He draws out like it hurts him to say what he wants to say next. ¡°We can¡¯t go further.¡± He


    moves away, taking with him the incredible feeling of his c o c k on my sex.


    ¡°No,¡± I whine, my fingers wing into his shoulders as I try to drag him back on me. ¡°Please,


    Caden.¡± I¡¯m not above begging him to give me what I want¡­need even.


    ¡°We can¡¯t. He goes onto his knees, peering down at me with something akin to regret. It¡¯s gone


    when he blinks, reced with a smoldering look. ¡°I can still make you feel so good even without my


    c o c k buried deep inside of you.¡±


    The plea on my tongue dies a fast death as Caden¡¯s head disappears between my legs.


    Caden goes straight for the kill, taking my c l i t into his mouth and sucking hard on it until my back


    forms. into a perfect bow. I sink my fingers into his hair, rocking my hip into his face, riding it.


    Caden¡¯s tongue sinking into my sex sets me loose and then I¡¯m wing at the ground as I let go.


    Caden still doesn¡¯t stop licking and sucking as I get down from my cliff and back to earth.


    He finally pulls away and draws his body back up to mine, taking my lips again and letting me taste


    myself on his tongue. A bit salty but not all that bad.


    Snaking my hands around his neck, I deepen the kiss. The fact that he¡¯s tasting himself on my


    tongue just as I¡¯m tasting myself on his makes the kiss so much dirtier.


    Caden is the first to pull away. I take that opportunity to draw some air into my lungs as he drops


    kisses along the side of my neck up to my ears. He bites the lobe of my ear, drawing a gasp out of


    me.


    ¡°I told you I could make you feel good without having my coc k deep inside of you,¡± he whispers into


    my ear as his hand sneaks down to between my legs.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Chapter 59


    Caden¡¯s POV


    We pull away from each other, panting on the hard ground after another round of giving each other


    mind-blowing o r g as m s.


    I can¡¯t help it. Keeping my hands off Alessia has proved to be one of the hardest things I¡¯ve tried to


    do. Her body is so cid and hot for my touches and kisses. Every time I tell myself that I¡¯m going


    to put an end to this, I find myself alwaysing back to her.


    There¡¯s an uncharacteristic quietnessing from Alessia¡¯s side and I turn my head to find her


    staring up at the sky nkly.


    My brows furrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask, leaning on my side so I can face her. She mimics my


    motion, leaning on her side and drawing a circle idly into the ground.


    ¡°What are we doing?¡± She lifts her gaze to mine when she asks the question that makes me shut


    down on the inside.


    What are we doing? How do I answer that? I can¡¯t act like I have no idea what she¡¯s talking about


    because I¡¯ve asked myself that same question several times. Each time, I¡¯m no closer to getting an


    answer because how do I voice into words how I feel?!


    Alessia is my fated mate, someone the moon goddess paired with me but also someone that I want


    nothing to do with. At the same time, I find myself falling deeper into this trance with her. Then there


    are times that I find myself wondering, what if?


    So, how exactly do I answer that


    question?


    ¡°Are we just fooling around¡­or are we like¡­lover?¡± She arches a brow in question, finally leaving


    the circle she drawing on the ground to face me. I guess my answer is more interesting to her than


    her half-finished. circle.


    Lover? A word that holds so much meaning and yet not so much responsibility. I could be that to her


    if that is what she wants.


    ¡°Do you want to be my lover?¡± I ask, watching as her checks tint into an adorable pink color. She¡¯s


    so cute and I¡¯m so scared that I¡¯m going to hurt her and kill the light I can see shining in her eyes.


    on


    ¡°I asked you, not the other way around. She yfully res at me. ¡°Answer me,¡± she insists, sitting


    up the ground and drawing my gaze to her beautiful breasts that I just spend an awful lot of time on.


    Yet still want to caress again. This right here is what I¡¯m talking about. It¡¯s like she¡¯s takenplete


    control over my body. I just had an o r g a s m less than five minutes again yet a glimpse of her


    body has me salivating for her again. Will I ever get tired of seeing that wless body? I fear that the


    answer is, no.


    I draw my gaze up her body to find her blushing again. It¡¯s funny that I¡¯ve had my lips and hands all


    over that body, but a nce from me still has her face turning red. It¡¯s also kind of cute.


    N GB N


    Chapter 59


    AEDD


    M


    80% 12:41


    ¡°Yes, I think of us as lovers,¡± I admit, sitting up too and reaching for her hands. At this moment, I¡¯ll


    agree to anything if it makes that beautiful smile on her face to remain.


    How long will this definition pacify her? How long until she starts looking for more meaning to what


    we are? I should end this right now, I should put a stop to this and prevent her and myself from


    getting hurt. I should reject her and put an end to all this madness.


    I don¡¯t do any of that though. Instead, I interlock her fingers with mine andzily run my thumb on


    the back of her hand. ¡°We should start heading back to the pack house,¡± I say, happy to see that


    smile still intact on her face even after our conversation. It gives me a sense of pride to know that


    I¡¯m basically the reason why it¡¯s there. How long will I be able to make it stay there? I don¡¯t want to


    also be the reason why it¡¯s gone but I fear that is something that I won¡¯t be able to stop.


    We stand up, pull on our clothes, and start making the journey back to the pack house. Not a very


    long one since the clearing isn¡¯t that far from the house.


    I Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    pause just as the house gets into our line of view and pull Alessia back into my arms. I kiss her,


    softly and deeply, memorizing the taste of her lips because I don¡¯t know when next I¡¯ll have the


    chance to get another


    taste.


    When I pull away, Alessia¡¯s eyes are closed and her lips are pink and swollen. Groaning, I fight the


    urge to take another kiss from her.


    We walk into the pack house and head to our individual rooms with a soft spoken goodbye to each


    other.


    grasses


    When I get to my room, I go into the bathroom and grab a quick shower to wash away the dirt and


    stuck to my body from our run. Then I sink into my bed, covering myself with the duvet as my mind


    wanders off to the ces it usually goes to at this time of the day. ces like what my life will be


    like if I ept Alessia.


    Like always, I push those thoughts and questions to the back of my head, unwilling to let myself


    event think of such things. Thinking will lead to me wanting to try it out. That can¡¯t be a possibility so


    I do what I do best. I shut down all thoughts of it and force my brain to shut up too.


    Then I close my eyes and doze off, thinking of how fun things are going to be now that Alessia is my


    lover. So many possibilities and so many ces to try out those possibilities.


    MBB M

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Chapter 60


    80% 12.4|


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    It¡¯s another full moon and the rumors are still brimming. People still stop me in the pack house to


    ask me how it happened and olddies still congratte me on my pregnancy. Thatst one just


    creeps me out. Not to mention the b i t c h y looks and sidements that have skyrocketed to


    rming heights.


    The fact that I¡¯m the one taking the force of everything just makes me crankier. No one has dared to


    stop Caden to question him. How could they?


    I¡¯m seated in what I¡¯m now calling my safe spot and watching the circle as twodies put on a very


    enticing fight.


    From the corner of my eyes, I see Jake approaching and I roll my eyes. I¡¯ve forgiven him for the


    stunt he pulled but he doesn¡¯t know that just yet. Besides, I hardly think that I should be the only


    one suffering from this dilemma. He deserves to suffer alongside me.


    He lowers himself to my log of wood and stretches out a hand holding a beer towards me. ¡°I brought


    you a beer,¡± he says tentatively, still scared that I might just bite off his head.


    I¡¯ve to admit that the bribes are also another reason why I¡¯m still ying this game. Justst week,


    he brought me some freshly baked goods. There¡¯s no way in hell that I¡¯m letting go of this lottery


    ticket anytime soon. I¡¯m going to keep using it until the numbers wear off. And I don¡¯t think those


    numbers are going to being off that paper anytime soon¡­


    Taking the beer out of his hand, I give him a soft thanks in return, not wanting to blow my cover yet.


    Jake sighs, sounding defeated as he sinks down on the log. I almost feel bad for the way he¡¯s


    beating himself up. Keyword, Almost.


    ¡°Alessia, I¡¯m so-¡±


    His words get cut off as a sudden quietness lulls over the ce. Unless, everyone¡¯s conversation


    just had a coincidental break at the same time, then there¡¯s only one other exnation for this


    sudden silence. Caden. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    As though summoned by my thoughts, Caden mounts the tform leading into the circle, standing


    in front of his pack members as their Alpha.


    Goosebumps break out across my skin as a chill wind passes by me from the eery situation and the


    command he¡¯s currently disying.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve everyone¡¯s attention, there are a few things I need to make clear.¡± Caden¡¯s voice


    effortlessly booms over the whole venue, carrying his words to even where I¡¯m seated.


    Everyone¡¯s attention is fixed on him and it¡¯s fun to watch as they hold on to every word that leaves


    his lips.


    o


    ¡°It hase to my attention that words have gotten out about Alessia being my mate.¡±


    He omits the part where he was the one who blurted it out to the entire pack. No one dared to make


    any move to correct his words.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware that a lot of you have been curious to know if those words hold any truth.¡± A pause. ¡°I¡¯m


    here to tell you that it¡¯s the truth. Alessia is my fated mate.¡±


    Murmurs and chatters break out and everyone¡¯s gaze turns to my direction. I avoid meeting


    anyone¡¯s gaze, keeping all my attention locked on Caden and his speech. Why didn¡¯t he let me


    know that he was going to be doing this?


    ¡°It has alsoe to my notice that some of you have taken it upon yourself to question Alessia for


    these answers.¡± As he starts speaking again, the crowd hushed, and now, I can definitely feel the


    stares digging into the side of my head.


    You can hear a pin drop in this silence.


    ¡°Alessia is my mate and therefore, I expect everyone to try her with the same amount of respect


    that would be given to me.¡± At those words, people start talking again. Even I can¡¯t stop myself from


    reacting as my mouth drops open in shock.


    ¡°D a m n,¡± Jake mutters from behind me. I have to agree with him and maybe add a few choice


    words of my


    Own.


    F u ck i n g d a m n it all. What in the hell is f u c k i n g happening to Caden and why is he trying to f


    u c k i n g help


    me?


    ¡°I will not appreciate getting another whiff of harassment or questioning that directed towards her.¡± A


    pause where everyone waits with bated breath. ¡°If any of you should have any more questions, you


    can directly reach out to me and I¡¯ll make sure to have your curiosity satisfied.¡± The tone he said it


    in and the look he passes around the room, makes everyone aware of what exactly he meant by


    those words.


    I look around the ce at everyone¡¯s faces and each of them holds the same expression. Fright.


    They aren¡¯t going to be meeting with him to ask more questions and they aren¡¯t going to be


    harassing me any longer.


    Something simr to gratitude makes its way to my chest and buries itself there. Why did Caden


    feel the need to go to this length for me? He could have just as easily let me suffer by myself.


    ¡°So, are you still mad at me?¡±


    I don¡¯t need to look over at Jake to know that he has a smug look on his face. A look that gets him a


    re from me.


    It doesn¡¯t do anything, rather it encourages him and he inches closer to me, still grinning widely. ¡°I


    think I even deserve a little thanks here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push it,¡± I say, throwing onest re his way before turning my attention back to Caden as


    he steps. down from the tform.


    Chapter 60


    His gaze meets mine and drifts over to Jake on my side, thankfully he doesn¡¯t stalk here all broody


    and


    angry.


    Instead, he res at Jake before heading in another direction away from u

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Chapter 61


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    181% 11:35


    Today is Lucy¡¯s birthday and she¡¯s clocking the big eight. She has been sk i p pi n g all over the


    house since morning as her decorations were being set up.


    She is excited and determined to let the whole pack know of it. She chatters it out to everyone who


    is willing to hear it.


    By the time the decorations are done, she looks exhausted and ready to fall onto her face. Must


    have been all the screaming she did.


    With all of us siting at the dining table with candles and balloons around the room, we sing her a


    birthday song. She¡¯s grinning and giggling, her eyes shining as they go around the room, taking in


    everyone that¡¯s here for her. Her energy pipes back up when it¡¯s time for her to blow out the candles


    on her cake. A cake that ister shared around the table.


    Since today is his sister¡¯s birthday, Caden gave me the day off. He also told me to enjoy it because


    this is going to be one of the few times that I¡¯ll be allowed toze about. Taking his advice, I walk


    into the main room and scout out for any activities that I can join.


    Ever since Caden¡¯s speech, no one has approached me again and I¡¯ve finally ended my days of


    hiding in


    my room.


    I find Jake seated on a couch with a game control in his hand, biting his lips as he anxiously tries to


    kill his opponent. The screen shows that the game is over and he slumps into his seat, pouting with


    his bottom lip jolting out.


    I chuckle and his head whips in my direction. Dam n werewolves and their incredible hearing


    senses.


    He yfully res at me and makes ae here motion with his hand.


    I point into the kitchen as a way of saying I need to get something from there first. He nods, turning


    back to the game that was just reset. Fifty bucks say he¡¯s going to lose this round again.


    Laughing under my breath, I head into the kitchen, stalling in my steps as I see Caden and Lucy


    seated at the countertop.


    3


    ¡°What do you want to do for your birthday?¡± Caden asks Lucy whose entice attention is focused on


    the cake on her te. ¡°I¡¯m free today. I can spend the whole day with you doing whatever you


    want.¡±


    That gets her attention away from hier cake and she turns to him, moving her face into my line of


    view.


    I hold in augh at the icing smeared all over her face.


    ¡°Really?¡± She asks with wide eyes. ¡°You¡¯re going to spend the whole day with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Caden reaches for the icing stuck to her cheek with s smile that goes straight to my head.


    CJ J MM MB B B B BBM


    Chapter 61


    81% 11:35


    That¡¯s when I realized that I¡¯d been staring at them for longer than society deems appropriate.


    Shaking myself, I continue moving into the kitchen and force myself to walk past them to the


    cupboard.


    Shoving down the embarrassment trying to make its way up, I grab a stool and climb onto it to


    reach for the cupboard. I just pray that the other two upants in the room are too focused on their


    conversation to notice me making a fool of myself.


    ¡°So what do you want to do?¡± Caden echoes his earlier question.


    ¡°Uhmm¡­¡± A pause when she hums out loud. ¡°I want to go shopping for princess dresses,¡± she


    squeals.


    I grab my Doritos that¡¯s buried deep inside the cupboard for some reason and close it, ready to


    attempt toe down from the stool.


    ¡°I also want Alessia toe with us.¡±


    That¡¯s what does it. I¡¯m falling before I can help it and I close my eyes, waiting for the impact with


    the hard ground and wondering why I keep finding myself in these situations. The pain doesn¡¯t


    where my thoughts went to. Then he arches a brow. ¡°So, what do you say?¡±


    I guess I¡¯m apanying my mate¡¯s sister on her shopping spree. Yay!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Chapter 62


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    Caden parks the car outside the shopping mall and Lucy bursts out of her seat and onto the


    pavement. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Caden chuckles as he gets down from the car and locks it, going around the car to take hold of


    Lucy¡¯s hand. A very wise choice because it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if she decides that she¡¯s tired of


    waiting for us and bolts for the doors.


    ¡°Slow down, Lucy. You¡¯re going to get yourself hurt. His words are stern but he smiles down at her


    as he says them.


    There it is again. That jolt that goes through me whenever he graces us with that smile. Along with


    those jolts is a fluttering feeling in my stomach that I can¡¯t get rid of no matter how hard I try to.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± She pouts but then it¡¯s gone in a second as that big smile makes its way back onto her face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± She grabs hold of my wrist with her free hand, startling me.


    Pulling on both Caden¡¯s and my wrist, she directs us into the building. I¡¯m stuck on what sort of


    picture we paint to anyone who takes a look at us. Will they assume that we¡¯re a family taking our


    daughter on a day out? A perfect cute little family.


    My stomach does that dam n fluttering thing again at that thought. Am I having a dam n heart


    attack? Can werewolves even have a heart attack? Aren¡¯t we supposed to be immune to any health


    issues? The only other possible option for having it is unthinkable so heart attack it is.


    ¡°Where do they keep the kids¡¯ clothes?¡± I ask, my wrist still enclosed in Lucy¡¯s tiny fingers. It warms


    my heart to know that she wants to spend her special day with me. I can¡¯t for the life of me figure


    out why, but I¡¯m not about to look a gift horse in the mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s on the top floor,¡± Caden answers directing us towards the stairs.


    When we get to the top, an attendant leads us to a row of clothes. ¡°What are you looking to get


    today?¡±


    ¡°Princess dresses. I want a Cindere and a frozen dress.¡± She lets go of our hands and walks over


    to one of the racks of clothes, brushing the tip of her fingers over the dresses. ¡°And I want it in


    yellow.¡±


    My brows furrow at her words. Yellow? Is Cindere or frozen dress yellow?


    ¡°It¡¯s her favorite color,¡± Caden supplies, probably seeing the confusion on my face.


    I nod, looking at Lucy as she picks out a beautiful dress that isn¡¯t exactly a princess dress but is


    equally as


    beautiful.


    ¡°Do you want to try it on, dear?¡± The attendant asks as Lucy pulls out the dress from the rack and


    holds it


    in front of her.


    Chapter 62


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nods. Then looks over at me. ¡°Can you help me put it on?¡± Her wide eyes looked at me


    hopefully and would it be humane to refuse her?


    ¡°Of course,¡± I say, taking hold of the hand not holding onto the dress. I take her into an empty


    changing room and help her out of the dress she¡¯s currently in and into the new one,


    I smile as she twirls in front of the mirror in her new dress. ¡°You look so beautiful. Like a princess.¡±


    She gives onest twirl, her checks turning pink.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go show your brother,¡± I say, opening the door for her to pass through..


    She shyly walks out of the room, her head downcast.


    Caden face breaks out into a smile as she approaches him. He stands up from where he¡¯s sitting


    and walks over to her, crunching to get to her height. ¡°My princess is looking so beautiful,¡± he says,


    cupping her face. You look just like Mom.¡±


    Her head lifts and I don¡¯t have to see her face to know that those eyes hold tears. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Exactly like her,¡± he solidifies.


    I blink. Is that a tear I can see glittering in Caden¡¯s eyes? It¡¯s gone by the time I blink again and I


    wonder if I imagined it.


    ¡°Do you want to get it?¡± He asks, wiping her cheeks with his thumb.


    She nods frantically. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Go get out of it and then you can try on another one.¡± He pats her on the head, standing up to his


    full height again.


    She turns around and walks back to me, her face still wet. Then she reaches for my hand, holding


    onto it with her fingers.


    I wordlessly follow her into the changing room again. It urs to me that we should have probably


    picked. out another outfit beforeing in here. Oh well, I guess we¡¯ll just have to dress up, go out


    and find. another dress then undress again. No biggie.


    ¡°Are you going to marry my brother?¡±


    My head whips up from where I¡¯m squatting to pick up the discarded dress. I know kids say the


    weirdest. things but this is one that I didn¡¯t seeing. How do I go about this? She¡¯s talking again


    before I can piece together a sentence for her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to marry him if you don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s just that ever since she left, he looked very


    sad but then you came and he now looks happy again.¡± She looked at me with sad eyes. ¡°He really


    missed her.¡±


    There it is again. That sinking feeling at the mention of her. I push the feeling away and try to focus


    on her other words. She said Caden seemed happier since I showed up. Is that really the truth or is


    she reading it


    ¨C J & M MM BBG BBB M


    Chapter 62


    all wrong?


    ¡°You brother and I¡­ Hopeful eyes hold mine and I sigh. ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡±


    She nods like she understands and in a way, I think she actually might.


    We get two more outfits before Lucy¡¯s constant yawning puts an end to the trip.


    We load the bags into the trunk and start making the distance back hom- to the pack house.


    81% 11:35


    When we get there, Lucy is spread out on the back seat, fast asleep. I take the bags and Caden


    takes her. Walking behind him, I observe as he carries her to the front door with her head cuddled


    on his shoulder. They paint a very lovely picture and my g o d d a m n heart starts malfunctioning


    again. I think I¡¯m definitely. having a heart attack.


    ]

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Chapter 63


    Caden¡¯s POV


    I¡¯m seated at my desk in the office when the knockes.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I say, sitting up straight and pushing the file in front of me away in favor of another one.


    The door opens, revealing Raphael and¡­myte mate¡¯s family.


    I bolt out of my seat and round my desk. ¡°What happened?¡± I ask, speaking directly to my mate¡¯s


    father, Beta Isiah. I¡¯m not trying to be pessimistic but what other reason will he have foring here


    if it isn¡¯t a terrible one? The grave look on his face wasn¡¯t helping bring out my positive side. The


    fact that his other daughter, Veronica is with him just helps solidify that this visit isn¡¯t a friendly one.


    Something has happened. Possibly something very bad¡­


    ¡°Alpha, I saw them at the boulders and they requested to speak with you. Said the matter is crucial.¡±


    My heart sinks to my stomach at Raphael¡¯s words.


    ¡°Thank you for escorting them here. I appreciate that,¡± Imend, walking closer to the trio. ¡°I¡¯ll


    take it from here.¡±


    Raphael nods and exits the room. My attention goes back to my guest. ¡°What happened?¡± I echo,


    anxious to know what may have urred. Hopefully, it¡¯s something that can be fixed. Though, I


    highly doubt that.. That face wasn¡¯t the look of someone who has a problem that can be fixed. ¡°Let¡¯s


    have a seat first.¡± I need to be sitting when I receive this news.


    I go back to my previous seat and set my a s into it, watching as they do the same. Isiah is the first


    to start talking and as soon as he starts, I wish he would stop talking.


    ¡°Last week, a rouge stumbled into our pack. Just as we were about to deal with him, he said he


    knew something. Something about the rogue attack.¡±


    It starts before I can stop it. That tiny ball of hope makes its way up to my chest, settling neatly into


    my frozen heart. Then the questions arise. Could this be it? Could we finally find the person behind


    all those deaths and years of sadness?


    ¡°What did he say?¡± My voice is even and level, hiding away any internal emotion. On the outside, it


    may seem like I¡¯m calm and collected but inside? I¡¯m screaming and begging for us to finally get a


    lead. I¡¯m praying that this is the big break that we have been looking for. ¡°Does he actually know


    something or was he just looking for a way to bail himself.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be the first time that it has


    happened and sadly, I don¡¯t think it will be thest.


    ¡°He gave us some clues. He gave us a title and some new leads.¡± He leans forward in his seat, his


    arms resting on my desk as he lowers his voice. ¡°He said it was orders from a beta of one of our


    neighboring packs. That¡¯s all the clue he gave us.¡±


    A beta of a neighboring pack. It¡¯s more clues than we have ever gotten or ever hoped to get. We


    have just


    ?


    ?


    Chapter 63


    MMMBBBBBBM


    six surrounding packs so finding out who this John Doe is isn¡¯t going to be all that difficult unless¡­


    811 11:45


    ¡°How are you sure that he isn¡¯t stringing us and taking us along for a wide goose chase?¡± I¡¯m trying


    to be optimistic here but that doubt keeps creeping out from the back of my head, telling me that it¡¯s


    never this easy. That something is amiss and that I¡¯m getting my hopes up just for everything to end


    in another dead end.


    ¡°I made sure that he got his facts set straight and didn¡¯t change his story. Tortured and starved him


    for


    days and he still didn¡¯t change or give us any leads to his story. He settles down in his seat. Im sure


    he¡¯s


    telling the truth.¡±


    It makes sense. It has to be someone in power doing these attacks. Someone who has enough


    influence to get people to do his bidding.


    My pulse fasten, adrenaline pumping through my veins. Then we have to find out who that b a s t a


    r d is. I¡¯m going to call on all the pack around us and arrange for meetings.¡±


    His shoulders tense and his brows tighten. ¡°You don¡¯t expect us to just waltz in and use all the


    betas of treason until one confesses.¡± Heughs humorously. ¡°It will be a suicide mission.¡±


    That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to observe them. I¡¯m going to bring up topics about the rogue attacks and


    listen to each pulse, breath, and heartbeat they take. My voice turns deadly low. ¡°Anything out of the


    ordinary and they¡¯re going to have my ws wrapped around their neck.¡±


    He smiles, a satisfied look on his face at my words. I know he shares the same sentiment.


    That¡¯s when I finally look over at Veronica. She¡¯s watching us with weary eyes. ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t


    do anything dangerous.¡±


    Her father looks over at her, his face softening. The same look that I¡¯ve seen him give to my mate


    several times. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your sister,¡± he says, cing a hand on her shoulder and giving her


    a soft squeeze.


    ¡°You will have to stay here for some time. You can¡¯t be making the distance from your pack to mine


    every day.¡± He deserves to be fight beside me when I find out who this person is. He deserves to


    watch as I drain


    the life out of them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave Veronica all by herself at the pack house.¡± He looks at his only daughter with worry in


    his eyes. ¡°Ever since-


    I cut him off. ¡°Of course, she can stay here too. We have several avable rooms and it will be my


    pleasure to house both of you for as long as this mission will take.¡±


    He smiles, his hand dropping from Veronica¡¯s shoulder. Then that smile wipes away like it was


    never there.. ¡°The rouge also told me something else before he¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t need toplete his sentence for me to know what came next. He killed the b a s t a r d


    after getting the information he needed, but that isn¡¯t what matters now. ¡°What did he say?¡± I ask


    anxiously.


    ¡°Each pack has a spy.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Chapter 64


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    Two new faces greeted me at the dining table the next day when we were all having breakfast.


    Try as I may, I couldn¡¯t shake off the tension in the air. Everyone was stiff and call me delusional,


    but I


    1


    think it may have been caused by the presence of these new guests. Who


    they?


    No one is saying anything so there¡¯s no way of knowing. That¡¯s why I find a way to corner Jake


    behind the pack house and try to dig my ws into the poor chum.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± I whisper, keeping my voice low to prevent anyone from cavesdropping. Nearly


    everyone should be at the training ground but you can never be too careful. ¡°Tell me!¡± I bite out


    when he remain


    silent.


    He sighs, looking tentatively around us before turning his focus back to me. ¡°They¡¯re thete Luna¡¯s


    family; her father and sister,¡± he whispers back, still looking around us every once in a while. ¡°They


    haven¡¯t been here in ages.¡±


    ¡°So why are they here now?¡± I¡¯m not even aware I voiced out my thoughts until Jake answers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He shrugs, his face a perfect description of the expression- how am I supposed to


    know


    that?


    I roll my eyes, leaning on the wall beside me. This could be a very serious issue. Why are they here


    and how can¡¯t possibly get my hands on this information?


    ¡°Just leave it alone, Alessia,¡± Jake says, giving me a warning look with his eyes narrow.


    I widen my eyes innocently. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to do anything.¡± I make sure to add a bit of hurt in my


    voice. Like, how could he ever think I¡¯ll meddle in other people¡¯s business?


    He looks at me like he doesn¡¯t quite believe my words but other than that suspicious look, he dropsContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s just head over to the training grounds. Caden will have my head if he finds out that


    I¡¯m the reason you¡¯rete.¡± He shivers. ¡°I definitely do not want another episode of thest time he


    got his hands


    on me.¡±


    I roll my eyes. Again. The men I associate with are going to make me lose an eyeball one of these


    days. ¡°Just ignore him. He won¡¯t try to do something of that sort again. At least, not in front of the


    crowd that will be there.¡± A silver of doubt arises from my words. I¡¯m a hundred percent sure that


    Caden doesn¡¯t give a dam n about the people watching him. He does whatever is on his mind and


    I¡¯m very sure that if he wants another chance to get his fist in Jake¡¯s face then he¡¯s going to


    definitely be doing that.


    Jake must be having the same thoughts as me because he doesn¡¯t make anyments on what I


    just said. ¡°Let¡¯s just get out of here.¡±


    We power walk to the training grounds and walk in at separate times, with me lingering around the


    woods. and walking in a solid ten minutes after Jake.


    dd MMMBGBB BBM


    Chapter 64


    81% 11:36


    After getting my long dose of scolding from Caden, I start my workout. Caden takes it harder on me


    today. but after an excruciating three hours, he allows me to call it a day.


    By the time I get back to the pack house, the only energy I have left in me is used to drag myself


    into the house. I basically crawl the rest of the distance into the kitchen and towards the fridge.


    Ripping the door of the fridge open, I grab the very first thing my fingers touch which thankfully


    happens to be a bottle of water. I down the cool liquid, sighing in pleasure when the first drop hit my


    throat. To anyone around, I¡¯ll probably look like I just spent thest few days locked up in a desert.


    Another thing to be thankful about is that there¡¯s no one around to witness this.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The wordse from behind me and I whip around, startled by the fact that I didn¡¯t hear anyone


    approaching. Did they tiptoe over here?


    Standing in front of me is thest person I would expect. Ok, so maybe not thest, but also


    definitely not the first. Maybe the first or sixth person I would expect but not the-


    Why am I rambling to myself here? Probably because my mate¡¯ste Luna¡¯s sister is standing in


    front of me. Wheeze, that¡¯s super long title.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I greet, waving my hand awkwardly in the air and quickly dropping it back by my side when


    she gives me a weird look. ¡°And there¡¯s nothing wrong with me,¡± I answer the first question that


    started this whole weird interaction.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing some rumors about you.¡± Her eyes narrow. ¡°Though, for some reason everyone


    goes silent when I try to ask them about it.¡±


    Oh, no. Not this again. I thought I was done with this cycle of questions.


    She folds her arms across her and c o c k s her hip to the side. ¡°So, I decided to find out for myself


    from the main source.¡± She arches an eyebrow in question. ¡°Who are you and what¡¯s your


    rtionship with Cade?¡±


    I should have never core in here for some water. I will dly take a parched throat over¡­ this.


    Whatever this is.


    ¡°I¡¯m his mate.¡± There¡¯s no use beating about the bush. She¡¯s going to find out about it one way or


    another given how determined she¡¯seems. I¡¯m even surprised that Caden didn¡¯t already tell them


    about me.


    She doesn¡¯t bother masking her disbelief; her eyes widen in shock and her mouth barely keeps


    from dropping open. It¡¯s almostical. The re she gives me afterward is anything butical


    though.


    She looks like she¡¯s trying to set me on fire from within and I shrink under her hateful gaze.


    ¡°How is that even possible?¡± Just an octave higher and she will be screeching.


    I know it¡¯s not exactly a question but I shrug in reply. That just growls¡­ f u c ki n g growls at me.


    seems to agitate her further and she


    ? ? N N N B BBBBB M


    Chapter 61


    #12 11:36


    I back into the open fridge as she inches closer to me, lowering her head so that it¡¯s level with mine.


    ¡°Start the f u c k away from Caden. He¡¯s mine.¡±


    What the hell?!

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Chapter 65


    Caden¡¯s POV


    The first pack house we pay a visit to is the Red Wood Pack.


    First, I call on them a day before to inform them of our expected visit. They may have been skeptical


    but there¡¯s no way that they will dare to reject me. When we get there, we¡¯re escorted by the beta of


    the pack.


    I examine the beta as we walk the short distance to the pack house, searching for anything that


    may seem out of the ordinary. I find none. I¡¯m not giving up hope just yet though. I¡¯m going to wait to


    see how he reacts when I bring up the topic of the rogue attacks. That will be the determining factor.


    When we get to the pack house, we are led towards the Alpha¡¯s office and after a e in¡¯ from the


    Alpha, we enter into the room.


    Alpha Frank, a man in histe forties is seated on a great ck wooden chair with an opened


    window behind him, streaming the rising sunset onto him and making him appear dark and


    dangerous. We walk in and sit on the chairsid out in front of his desk. Including his beta, Richard.


    The most important piece in this chess.


    ¡°So, what do I hold this pleasure?¡± Frank asks, cutting straight to the chase, a man of little patience.


    I didn¡¯t expect anything less from him so I follow his lead.


    ¡°We are here to talk about the increase in the rogue attacks in our packs,¡± I say, my gaze flickering


    over to Richard and then back to his Alpha. Richard still has a perfect posture. His heart rate,


    breathing and pulse all check out from what I can hear.


    His brows furrow and then arch. ¡°Our packs?¡± Then he smirks smugly. ¡°I don¡¯t know about you but I


    believe that I¡¯ve got everything under control in my pack. I certainly do not need to be having this


    meeting with you.¡±


    I stop myself from gritting my teeth, instead taking sce in digging my ws into the arms of his


    chair and effectively ruining his beautiful furniture. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say everything is under control. Not


    after the patrol team I just saw guiding your boulders.¡± I hide a smile as his wipes off. If he wants to


    y dumb then I¡¯ll give him just that. ¡°Since you don¡¯t seem interested in our information, I guess


    we¡¯ll just leave.¡±


    I stand up, ignoring the arched brow that Isiah sends my way. I know this isn¡¯t the n but I so want


    to wipe off that smug look off the b a s t r d¡¯ s ugly face.


    I¡¯m doubting myself when my fingers close around the door kn o b without a call back from Frank.


    Just as I¡¯m cursing myself for being sure an idiot, he speaks-


    ¡°Wait,¡± he mutters in such a low voice that I probably wouldn¡¯t have heard if not for 1


    my enhanced hearing.


    I¡¯m not an idiot. I ept what I get and turn around back to my previous seat. When I sit, Isiah is


    throwing res to my side, another thing which I just ignore. I know I¡¯m being hot-headed but I just


    can¡¯t stand this pompous pri c k and I¡¯ll do anything to take that conceited smile off hai face.


    1/2


    -? ? MNMB B B B BBM


    Chapter 65


    ¡°You called me back? 1 ask innocently. ¡°Why?¡±


    G


    ¡°You said you have some information. A pause. ¡°What is it?¡±


    81% 11:36


    ×Ô


    I give up the charade, tired of our games. ¡°I have a lead on who could be behind these attacks.¡±


    Another nce at Richard gives me nothing. There¡¯s no way he could be this good at hiding his


    emotions. He must have a tell and even if he does, I haven¡¯t found anything pointing to it.


    ¡°What lead?¡± He finally sit up in his seat. ¡°I thought it was just random attacks. There¡¯s someone


    behind all of it?¡± His gaze darkens and I¡¯m a hundred percent sure that he¡¯s remembering the pain


    and torture that his pack went through at the hands of those b a s t a r d s. ¡°Aren¡¯t they just a group


    of rogues who terrorize the packs in the area? Is there anything more to it?¡±


    I nod. ¡°A lot more.¡± 1 focus more on Richard than I do on Frank as I say my next words. ¡°Rumors


    have it that it¡¯s someone very influential. Still nothing from Richard¡¯s end. My hope of him being the


    mastermind detes. He would have definitely given off something by now. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Someone influential like who?¡± Richard asks, pivoting sideways in his chair so that he¡¯s partially


    facing me. ¡°Wait. Are you trying to use one of us?¡±


    I make sure to stay calm and not give anything away. ¡°I never mentioned anything that would lead


    you to


    believe that


    He detes but that frown is still between his brows. ¡°Then what are you doing here then? It can¡¯t


    simply be because you want to tell us of this new lead.¡±


    There¡¯s only one way to dig myself out of this cra p. ¡°We have more information.¡± I take a few


    seconds to think it over but my idea remains the best that I can think of. ¡°They also told us that


    there¡¯s a spy in each. pack. You have a spy living with you.¡± Since the traitor isn¡¯ting from this


    pack then it¡¯s only right for me to let them know that there¡¯s a spy living right under their nose.


    Frank¡¯s face turns so red that I fear he might just blow up. ¡°That¡¯s a lie!¡± He hollers and I cringe,


    thinking about how many people just heard his uproar. ¡°No one in this pack will dare betray me.¡± He


    says in a thankfully much lower voice.


    I stand up,


    tired of this whole conversation and angry that this whole meeting was a burst. ¡°We didn¡¯te


    here to convince you. Do whatever you want with that little piece of information. Hopefully, his ergo


    is smaller than the brain in his head and he¡¯ll eventually get his head out of his as s .

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Chapter 66


    Caden¡¯s POV


    As soon as we step out of the pack house, Isiah lets me have it.


    ¡°What was that about?! You nearly blew our cover off. His brows pinch together in annoyance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± I mean my words. I didn¡¯t expect myself to have such little control over my


    emotions. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°It better not.¡±


    My wolf snaps, fighting to get to the surface and show Isiah how an Alpha is meant to be


    addressed. I hold him back before he can do any of that. We¡¯re the one at fault here and Isiah has


    every right to disy his


    annoyance.


    He sighs, his shoulders dropping. ¡°What are you going to do about the spy in your pack?¡± He asked,


    looking over at me, this time not as angry as he previously looked.


    Thinking of ways to fish out the spy in my pack has been the only thing in my head. Well, expect


    from when thoughts of Alessia manage to push their way to the front of my head. I still haven¡¯t told


    Isiah or Veronica about that new development and I¡¯m surprised that they haven¡¯t confronted me


    yet. They must have definitely taught wind of the rumors circting.


    ¡°I kept something from you,¡± I start, looking straight ahead when Isiah turns to face me because I


    don¡¯t think I can say what I have to see when I¡¯m holding his gaze. ¡°I have a mate.¡± My heart


    squeezed. I feel like I¡¯m betraying all of them even though I have no hand in what the moon


    goddess chooses.


    ¡°I heard about it,¡± he simply states and that tone grabs my attention, making me turn my head in his


    direction.


    He¡¯s looking straight ahead, with no emotion slipping through his tight armor.


    ¡°I-¡± my


    words hang in the air as I contemte what to say. Honestly, there¡¯s nothing to be said. I can¡¯t


    apologize for getting a second chance mate¡­but there¡¯s something that I can apologize for. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry I didn¡¯t protect her.¡±


    He smiles weakly, knowing what my words mean. Only an idiot wouldn¡¯t understand what I¡¯m


    referring to.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. You did everything possible.¡± His face hardens, a swift change. ¡°It¡¯s those dam


    n rogues¡¯ fault. I¡¯m going to kill them when I get my hands on them. His fingers curl into fists.


    ¡°We will get them,¡± I enforce. I don¡¯t want to make a promise that I may not be able to keep but I¡¯m


    going to keep trying to catch them until I take myst breath.


    He nods, his face pulled tight with anger. I send a quick prayer to the moon goddess for those ba s t


    a r d s. They¡¯re going to wish for a quick death when we get our hands on them.


    1/8


    Chapter 66


    ¡°We should shift into our wolves. We¡¯ll get there faster,¡± Isiah says, already closing his eyes.


    8 11:36


    I close mine just as I hear the sound of bone shifting. Imagining my wolf ck coat, Ind on all


    fours with my ws digging into the soft soil under our paws


    We run side by side to the pack house and at the boulders we meet Raphael and Alex, waiting for


    us with the bag of clothes that I mindlinked them to bring. We shift back into our human form and


    change into the clothes provided


    ¡°I want to talk to my Beta and Gam m a,¡± I inform Isiah. ¡°You should go first.¡±


    He nods, walking in the direction of the pack house with his feet coated in mud. We¡¯re both going to


    need a nice, long shower to get rid of all this filth.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about with us?¡± Alex asks, pivoting sideways to face me, giving me his full


    attention.


    Ever since themotion of finding out that there¡¯s a mastermind behind the attacks, I haven¡¯t


    found the time to speak with them.


    ¡°We have a dire situation,¡± I take a pause, holding their gaze so they understand just how crucial


    this is. ¡°We have a spy in our pack¡±


    Their eyes widen simultaneously, each holding different degree of disbelief. Then it changes to


    anger. ¡°Who is it?¡± Raphael asks, gritting his teeth so hard that I fear they may just cr ac k.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know who they are or what position they hold in the pack.¡± I hate this situation. ¡°All we


    know is that they have been feeding informations to a Beta of our neighboring pack.¡±


    Confused gazes meet mine and I sigh. Going over everything from the top, I fill them in on every


    piece of information I received from Isiah. By the time I¡¯m done, Alex and Raphael are staring at me


    with another expression of disbelief etched on their faces.


    ¡°Those attacks were nned?¡± Raphael is the first to speak up after getting over his initial shock.


    ¡°Someone is behind them? A Beta?¡±


    Alex gets out of his shock. ¡°What are we going to do? We have to do something about it.¡±


    I¡¯m seriously regretting not informing them about this news earlier on. This conversation will be


    going forward faster if I did that.


    ¡°We¡¯re already doing something about it. Isiah and I went to the first pack today but we didn¡¯t get


    anything out of the ordinary from their beta. He seemed pretty normal.¡± Beta Richard is even less


    suspicious than his Alpha. That pri c k would have been my first suspect if our mastermind was an


    Alpha.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Raphael mouths, shaking his head. ¡°A lot of things to process.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you guys sooner,¡± I apologize. ¡°I got caught up in everything.¡± It¡¯s not a good


    excuse but it¡¯s the only one that I can provide.


    ?? MMM B G G G G G M §Ó§à §Ò§à§Þ


    Chapter 66


    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± Alex says and Raphael nods in agreement. ¡°We understand.¡±


    I sigh, thankful I have these two good men by my side to help lead my pack.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Chapter 67


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    Æ·


    120


    This is the first time that I¡¯ve visited Scarlett ever since she had the baby. I visited her a few times


    since she moved out of the pack house but have decided to give her some space to recuperate


    after her delivery. Now, I¡¯m back to sniffing around her beautiful home. And what a beautiful house it


    is. I still marveled at it when I walked in.


    ¡°Where is the baby girl?¡± I ask, giddy with excitement to see the new addition to their family.


    It¡¯s been a week since the baby¡¯s arrival and I¡¯ve been itching to get my hand on that baby and


    shower her with hugs and kisses, but like a good friend, I¡¯ve forced myself to stay away and give


    them some resting time. No more of that. I¡¯m going to be getting my hugs and kisses right now.


    Scarlett giggles at my excitement. ¡°She¡¯s asleep in her crib upstairs.¡±


    I¡¯m moving before she can get another word out but I do hear her footsteps right behind me.


    Even if I can¡¯t get my hugs and kisses right at the moment, I¡¯m content with just seeing how she


    looks. I just know that she will be the cutest little baby that I¡¯ve ever since. Not that I¡¯ve seen much


    but if Alex and Scarlett are her parents then no baby is going to hold a candle to that cutie.


    I hold my breath as I set my eyes on her. I already knew that she was going to be a diva but dam n,


    that one f c k i n g beautiful baby. Her eyes fluttered open making me suck in a breath as surprise


    hit me. She¡¯s heterochromic. Two different colored eyes blink up at me and I find myself smiling as a


    toothless smile makes its way to her face.


    ¡°She¡¯s awake,¡± Scarlett says, finally catching up with me. ¡°You can pick her up.¡±


    Not waiting for her to tell me twice, I pick up the baby out of her crib and cuddle her to my chest.


    Burying my nose in her hair, I breathe in that scent that every newborn baby seems to possess.


    Hers is still very prominent and I sigh as it hits me, ignoring the smile on her mother¡¯s face.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± As much as I would love to keep calling her beautiful, it would be nice to know


    her


    name.


    ¡°Beatrice,¡± she says, smiling at the baby in my arms as she reaches over to wipe a little drool on the


    side of her cheeks. She must have had a very nice sleep from the looks of it.


    I y with Beatrice for a few minutes and like every baby, she soon starts yapping and crying to be


    fed. 1 hand her over to her mother and excuse myself to let them have their privacy.


    Walking into their living room, I head over to the couch facing the television and reach for the


    remote. Turning it on, I surf for any program that will catch my eye and then settle on some cheesy


    reality TV


    show.


    Just as I¡¯m getting into it, Scarlett makes her way down the stairs and joins me on the couch. ¡°Oh, I


    was following them during my pregnancy.¡± She sinks onto the couch and we watch the show


    together until it


    14 11:50


    Chapter 67


    ends.


    ¡°I pray


    she doesn¡¯t end up with that pri c k,¡± I say, turning the television off when the episode is over.


    ¡°I know right? Brad is so much better than him. Hopefully, she realizes that soon before it will be too


    last.¡± She turns in her seat, sitting on her leg and turning on her side to face me. ¡°So what is it?¡±


    She inquires, making my brows furrow together.


    ¡°What is what?¡± I ask, a little confused at the sudden change in our conversation. ¡°What exactly are


    we talking about here?¡±


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡± Her eyes widen like she just realized how her words sounded. ¡°Not that


    I¡¯m saying I don¡¯t appreciate your visits but it¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s something on your mind.¡± She


    coc k s her head to the side with a knowing look in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s one of the reasons


    why you¡¯re here apart from wanting to see my baby girl.¡±


    I sigh, not surprised that she saw through me. ¡°There has been something on my mind, I confess.


    She arches a brow, silently encouraging me to go on.


    ¡°So, you know Veronica and Isiah moved into the pack house for the meantime.¡± I pause and she


    nods so I continue. ¡°Yesterday, Veronica cornered me in the kitchen and she said something that


    has been on my mind ever since.¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡± She asks, her brows pinching together.


    13


    I breathe in, feeling the same confusion that I felt the other day. ¡°She said Caden is hers and that I


    should stay away from him.¡±


    Her eyes widen, reflecting the same confusion that I feel. ¡°She really said that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she did.¡± I nod wildly, hoping she can make sense of the f u c k e d up situation. ¡°Wasn¡¯t her


    sister Caden¡¯s previous mate?¡± I ask, trying to wrap my head around everything.


    She nods silently, still looking dazed. ¡°Did you tell Caden about what happened?¡±


    I shake my head frantically. ¡°Why on earth will I do that? I¡¯m not stup i d. Besides, Caden probably


    wouldn¡¯t even believe me.¡± I¡¯ll just manage to make everything worse.


    ¡°I did get some weird vibe from her but I never thought it would be something like this. She stared at


    me nkly. ¡°I think you should tell Caden about it or at least let me tell Alex what happened?¡±


    I¡¯m shaking my head before she¡¯s even done talking. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t want anyone to


    find out. They¡¯re just going to think that I made it all up.¡±


    She opens her mouth but shuts it when she catches the look I give her.


    I don¡¯t want to involve anyone yet in this. Not until I have some concrete evidence.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Chapter 68


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    It¡¯s dinner time and the bitc h won¡¯t quit it. She has managed to superglue herself to Caden while


    Raphael is on the other side of him.


    She just keeps talking continuously and endlessly. Someone should please shut that trap hole. It


    also doesn¡¯t help that I can hear every single thing that¡¯sing out of her mouth.


    No, bitc h, he doesn¡¯t want to hear about the new painting that you just started working on. Neither


    does he want to hear about your ns for your next birthday. I mean, June is still five months away,


    so you don¡¯t definitely need to start thinking of how many balloons can fit in the hall.


    I grind my teeth, chewing harder on the broli than necessary.


    ¡°Everything ok?¡± Jake asks, looking at me tentatively as he ces a piece of broli in his mouth


    and chews on it the way a normal person is meant to.


    way


    ¡°Fine,¡± I grunt out in an animalistic way, my wolf trying to force her way out to show Veronica how to


    stay away from things that aren¡¯t hers.


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± He¡¯s actually looking at me with a scared expression on his face.


    I ignore his question, still shooting diggers at the bit c h clinging onto what¡¯s mine.


    13


    Wow! Where is all this possessivenessing from? Ok, maybe I need to reel it in a bit here. So


    what if she is basically stered to Caden? At least, he isn¡¯t giving her the time of his day. He


    actually looks bored as he ignores her in favor of talking with Raphael.


    She doesn¡¯t take the hint though. She just gets more persistent.


    I curl my fingers around my fork when she wraps her hand around his biceps and squeezes. How


    hasn¡¯t he noticed what a vile creature she is? It¡¯s f u c k i n g obvious and hidden in in sight.


    I sigh, not surprised that someone as oblivious as Caden couldn¡¯t read the lines. I mean, he still


    doesn¡¯t know that I-


    ¡°You¡¯re going to dig a hole into her head if you stare at her for any longer,¡± Jake whispers beside


    me, his gaze following mine andnding on where Veronica is now shifting her chair closer to


    Caden¡¯s. As thought it wasn¡¯t already close enough. She should enter him while she¡¯s at it. Maybe


    that will satisfy her thirsty demonic needs.


    ¡°Stopping doing that,¡± Jake says again through gritted teeth like it¡¯s going to stop the people beside


    him from hearing. ¡°People are noticing.¡±


    I finally break my re away from my newfound enemy to look around the table and find absolutely


    not one looking at me. That re bes directed at Jake. ¡°Liar,¡± I mouth.


    dd M M M BB BBBB M


    Chapter 68


    *UIR 81% 113/


    Deciding that it won¡¯t be wise to keep openly ring at Veronica, I focus on my meal which is now


    getting cold. Just another reason to hate her. I¡¯m currently shoving soggy noodles down my throat


    all because of her.


    Dinner is excruciatingly long and I¡¯m more than grateful when people start milling out of the room.


    Including Caden, who walks with Raphael in the direction of the stairs, leaving Veronica sitting alone


    with a pout on her lips. Hah¡­take that bitc h.


    I scrape off the remaining of my cold noodle with a big grin on my face. Looking over at my side, I


    find Jake staring at me with amusement in his eyes which I question with a raised brow.


    ¡°Just wanted to know why you¡¯re suddenly happy when five minutes ago, you looked like you


    wanted to gouge your eyes with your ws.¡±


    ¡°No reason,¡± I say with that sh i t-eating grin still ced on my face. The fact that Veronica stands


    up and storms away from the dining room just makes my grin wider.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Jake says and that¡¯s the only warning I get before my te is ripped away from


    me. Next, he wraps his fingers around my arm and drags me into the kitchen with him where he


    dumps the dishes into the sink. Next, I¡¯m getting dragged again but this time outside of the pack


    house.


    I open my mouth to give him a piece of my mind and tell him that I don¡¯t appreciate having my food


    pulled away from me when he ms my back into the wall by the side of the house: Not hardThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    enough for me to yell out but still hard enough for it to sting.


    ¡°What¡¯s your beef with her?¡± He asks.


    ¡°With whom?¡± I ask, ying dumb while also trying to reach over and rub my sore back.


    He draws his brows together, crosses his arms over his chest, and pins me down with a look that he


    probably thinks is intimidating. The only thing that looks seds in doing is making me roll my


    eyes.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t like her,¡± I say, shrugging like it¡¯s an everyday urrence to suddenly decide not to like


    someone.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asks, his arms falling from his chest as his brows pinch together in confusion.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t.¡± My voice is louder than it ought to be but I¡¯m tired of this interrogation session.


    ¡°Why?¡± He echos his earlier question, this time firmer.


    I sigh, pressing my back to the wall behind me. ¡°She told me to stay away from Caden. Said


    something. about him being hers.¡± My voice is really low but I know he hears my words because his


    eyes widen to


    saucer.


    ¡°She said that?¡± He asks, looking incredulous.


    ¡°She did,¡± I answer, looking around to make sure that no one is eavesdropping.


    ¡°Are you going to tell Caden?¡±


    dd M M M BBBBBB M


    Chapter 68


    A


    81% 11:37


    I¡¯m shaking my head just like I did at Scarlett¡¯s. ¡°He won¡¯t believe me. He will probably just think I¡¯m


    trying toe between him and his previous mate¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Caden isn¡¯t irrational. He may not believe you at first but it doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s just going to


    completely ignore whatever you say.¡± His eyes shine with an adoration that I rarely ever see


    directed towards Caden. ¡°He¡¯s a just and fair Alpha. He¡¯ll hear you out.¡±


    I worry my bottom lips, wondering if there¡¯s any truth to his words. Should I tell Caden about it?

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Chapter 69


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    We¡¯re on one of our runs that has now be my reward after a good day of training. If I happen


    inflict some pain on Caden then an extra hour is added to our running. Today, I managed tond a


    punch to his jaw and I swear I heard something break. That entails an extra hour of our evening run.


    Our wolves y around together for what could have been hours or merely minutes. It¡¯s fun to


    watch a big ck wolf yfully chasing a much smaller wolf and looking like he¡¯s thoroughly


    enjoying himself.


    Then wey out on our usual spot in our usual nudity and talking about our usual topics- anything


    that catches our fancy.


    Today, I have a new topic that I want to talk about and I ponder how to stylishly bring it into our


    conversation.


    eyes


    Right now, Caden is talking about Lucy and how he raised her from when she was little. As he talks,


    his


    literally sparkle and shine with love and adoration. So f u c k n g adorable. I didn¡¯t think that


    adorable could be a word used to describe a six feet, four inches monster but that¡¯s the only word


    thates to mind as I look at him. Completely and absolutely adorable.


    ¡°That¡¯s cute,¡± Iment as he tells a story about a mischievous four-year-old Lucy who tried getting


    away with the fact that she was the one who snuck into his office and broke his vase.


    I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t find it cute when I grounded her for a week.¡± He sighs, his hands folding behind


    his head as he uses it as a pillow, making the muscles in his forearms bulge out.


    I hold in a whimper. I¡¯d love to be using those arms as a pillow. I shake my head to pull myself out of


    those dirty thoughts and focus on what really matters here. It¡¯s not about how much I¡¯ll love to run


    my tongue along those veins that are popping out on his arms.


    I pull my gaze away from his delicious-looking arm and back to his face to find him staring at me


    who was just ogling him.


    ¡°Is everything ok?¡± He asks, barely keeping a smirk concealed. It slips out when I level him with a


    re.


    I clear my throat. ¡°Who are the new guests?¡± I ask, trying to pull it off like it¡¯s just curiousity.


    3


    Caden visibly stiffens for a moment and just as I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ve screwed up, he rxes. ¡°Myte


    mate¡¯s family. Her father and sister.¡±


    ¡°They came to visit?¡± I ask innocently, leaning forward like I¡¯m genuinely curious. In a way, I¡¯m


    interested in knowing what they¡¯re doing here but that¡¯s not the main reason for bringing up this


    conversation.


    ¡°There¡¯s an issue that her father is helping me figure out.¡±


    At those words, I perk up, suddenly very interested in where this conversation is heading. ¡°What


    issue?¡± I add, hoping that Caden doesn¡¯t suddenly decide that I¡¯m being too nosy and cut me off. I


    need him to


    1/3


    Chapter 69


    MM MB BBB B


    keep talking.


    He looks like he¡¯s having a debate with himself but then he sighs and sits up. ¡°We have a lead on


    the rogue attack that wiped away half of the pack.


    I find myself following his movement and sitting up too, my head whirling from his words. This is f u


    c k i n g huge. Definitely a bigger new thanining to him about how I think histe mate¡¯s


    sister has the hot


    for him.


    ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re staying over?¡± I ask quietly, not wanting to spo o k him and have him stop


    feeding me this information.


    ¡°Yes. Hopefully, it won¡¯t be long before we find out who the mastermind is. In the meantime, they¡¯re


    going to be living in the pack house,¡± he exins.


    I know that my ns have been screwed but that isn¡¯t what is at the forefront of my mind. ¡°What are


    you going to do if you catch them?¡±


    A dangerous glint appears in his eyes, sending a shiver down my spine even though it¡¯s warm out


    here.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give them what they deserve,¡± he responds darkly, his eyes turning pitch ck as a


    snarl tears


    out of him.


    I reach over for his hand and settle mine on top of him, just touching him and hoping that it will be


    enough to draw him back to the present.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you to get them,¡± I say when his eyes get back a bit of the forest green color that I¡¯m


    used


    to.


    Thanks.¡± He doesn¡¯t pull his hand out from under mine and I take it as a win.


    The issue that I wanted to bit c h about now seems foolish in light of what I¡¯ve just learned.


    If Veronica and her father staying here will help Caden get closer to finding those b a s t a r s then


    I¡¯m just


    Kims to have to put on my big girl pants and suck it up.


    ¡°Is everything ok?¡± Caden echoes his earlier question, turning his hands around so that our palms


    are facing. His fingers slide through me and he gives my hand a light squeeze. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve


    got. something on your mind. What is it?¡±


    My heart is racing a mile a minute all because of that contact. All my senses are hyper-focused on


    that. hand on mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I answer, sounding breathless even to my ears. Hopefully, he will attribute it to the race


    that we had. I mean, I could definitely still be experiencing a shortage of breathe even though that


    race urred like thirty minutes ago.


    He doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s buying it but he doesn¡¯t press me to tell him what the issue is. He shoots


    onest doubtful look my way and gives my hand another squeeze, causing my traitorous heart to


    leap out of my chest.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Chapter 70


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    ¡°No, Lucy. You can¡¯t have that yet. It¡¯s still hot,¡± I tell Lucy as she tries to sneakily reach for the te


    of cookies on the table. Like I didn¡¯t hear her heavy footsteps. She grumbles and stumps her feet,


    bringing a soft smile to my face.


    Another day of no training and like always, I choose to spend it with the pack kids. The kids are


    ying outdoors while I¡¯m seated on the patio andzing on a soft ottoman, and making an


    impression of watching the kids. A very lousy impression by the way. Currently, a kid named Vince


    has managed to swallow two bugs and Hensley and Ophelia have each other in a tight jaw lock. Not


    the mention the fact that Lucy is trying to sneak a cookie into her mouth. Again.


    Oh well, I can¡¯t possibly save them all. Sometimes, kids just have to learn things the hard way. I


    smile as Lucy yelps and blows at her open mouth that has a hot cookie in it. Exactly as I said. Kids


    just have to learn the hard way.


    I sigh,


    Ignoring her cries and reaching for the ss of soft drink that¡¯s on a table beside me. I take a sip.


    sighing as the cool liquid slides down my throat, making my muscles rx.


    A shadow appears by the corner of my


    huge grin on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve finally go I lift my head and find Theresa looking down at me with a


    Oh no.


    all alone without my Grandson acting as your bodyguard.¡±


    Recently, Theresa has been showing up more often under the guise of ying with her


    granddaughter because her time left on Earth isn¡¯t that long. This ising from someone that I


    once saw lifting a couch all on her own to get a biscuit that slid under it..


    We all know why she has beening. Caden especially, and he has always made sure to be


    present whenever she was around. Except today.


    I gulp as she settles into the other ottoman beside mine. I reach for my drink again, downing it all at


    once for some ment a l strength. I¡¯m going to be needing a whole lot of that to get through this


    conversation.


    ¡°So, where are you from?¡± She asks, going straight for the kill. A trait that I would normally admire in


    a person but today, I just wish that she would have the little talks first. I would definitely love to talk


    about how bright and sunny the weather is. I most especially wouldn¡¯t mind if she decided to talk


    about what she had for breakfast this morning. Any of those topics will be better than the one that


    we¡¯re about to have..


    ¡°I¡¯m from around here. Just outside the pack boulders,¡± I answer, praying she won¡¯t dig deeper into


    my answers. But of course, my prayers never get answered.


    ¡°Any pack that I know of? And what of your parents? When are they going to introduce themselves


    to me?¡± She asks innocently and I balk. I know she means well but I really wish that she wouldn¡¯t


    push me on this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dear?¡± She asks, probably noticing the look on my face and my


    very obvious mood change.


    ¡°I-i-¡±


    1/3


    ad¦Ò MMM BB BBBBM


    Chapter 70


    81% 11:37


    Her face falls. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m being nosy. I just want to know more about you¡­.but it¡¯s alright if you


    would rather be left alone.¡±


    She makes a move to stand up from her seat and I stop her with a hand on her hand. ¡°My Mother


    passed away and I don¡¯t really know much about my father. Sadly, they aren¡¯t going to be able to


    visit any time soon. I try to pass it off as a joke by smiling at her as I shrug my shoulders.


    She doesn¡¯t buy it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, dear. It must be very hard for you to be all on your own. I remember when I


    lost my mate. It was the harder thing.¡± She smiles weakly at me and my throat tightens up. ¡°You


    aren¡¯t alone anymore though.¡± She squeezes the hand on hers. ¡°You have us now and I don¡¯t care if


    youe from a pack or not. You¡¯re now a member of this pack.¡± Her words are said with


    reverence and strength, and they bring tears to my eyes. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I stiffen, turning my gaze to the kids still ying around and trying to kill themselves, because I can¡¯t


    bear to hold her gaze when she¡¯s looking at me with that expression on her face. An expression that


    I never expected to see on a face that doesn¡¯t belong to my Mom.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± My wordse out choked up from the lump in my throat. I clear my throat, trying to


    get rid of that lump so I don¡¯t end up embarrassing myself.


    She pats my hand once, twice and pulls away, her gaze also turning to the kids in front of us. ¡°I¡¯m


    sure you can¡¯t wait for you kids with Caden to be among them.¡± She sighs wistfully while I¡¯m trying


    to pick up my jaw from the ground. I¡¯m suddenly reminded of why Caden never wants me to be left


    alone with her.


    ¡°Caden and I aren¡¯t together.¡± I don¡¯t think of it before the words are out and as her thunderous gaze


    turns to me, I suddenly wish I could take those words back.


    ¡°What do you mean by you¡¯re not together?¡± She asks incredulously. ¡°You¡¯re fated mates. What


    could be more together than that?¡± Her voice increases with each word thate out of her mouth.


    I open my mouth to find a way to salvage the damage that I¡¯ve done. ¡°We-


    1


    ¡°Theresa, Caden¡¯s voice booms as he approaches us with a re on his face. A re that¡¯s fixed


    on his grandmother. Hees to a halt when he¡¯s standing in front of us. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that


    you were going. to be visiting today.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t answer him. Instead, she levels him with a re of her own and Igulp, wondering how


    to get out of the middle of a possible fight.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Chapter 71


    Caden¡¯s POV


    3


    She¡¯s at it again. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s so determined to drive Alessia away with her weird people


    skills.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I make sure to not let it sound like a rude question or like I don¡¯t enjoy


    her presence but I¡¯m very sure that ites out exactly in that way.


    ¡°I want to talk to you,¡± she grits out through clenched teeth, causing me to experience a wave of


    confusion. I¡¯m sorry, but who exactly is the one who¡¯s meant to be annoyed in this situation? Is it the


    person who keeps appearing uninvited? Or is it the unsuspecting victim who has to deal with these


    unexpected visits?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my office,¡± I suggest politely. It¡¯s so far off from what I actually want to say. Which is


    something along the line of- Please, spare my mate and leave the poor girl the f u c k alone!


    She looks down at Alessia who has been watching the whole conversation with a confused look on


    her face, and smiles at her. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. We¡¯ll continue the conversation from where we


    stopped off.¡±


    Not if I have anything to do with that.


    My poor naive mate simply nods. ¡°Ok,¡± she whispers, throwing nces uncertainly between the two


    of us. Does she think that one of us is going to end up killing the other?


    I sigh, leading the way into the pack house, up the stairs, and into my office. When we get there, I


    open the door as a gentleman and wait for her to walk through it.


    She marches for the chair facing mine and settles into it.


    ¡°Please, make yourself feel at home,¡± I mumble sarcastically and I¡¯m answered with a re.


    ¡°Watch your mouth, child, she warns, earning an eye roll from me.


    I round the desk and take my seat opposite hers. ¡°What were you talking about with Alessia?¡±


    Maybe if I know the topic, I¡¯ll be able to do some damage control.


    ¡°I just came to meet your mate and then I had a lovely surprise.¡± A pause where I wonder what


    nonsense she¡¯s about to spew next. ¡°Apparently, I also found out that you two aren¡¯t together.


    You¡¯re fated mate and yet you aren¡¯t really together.¡± She c o c k s at the head to the side and gives


    me an inquisitive stare. ¡°Pray tell, how does one have a fated mate and yet not really be with


    them?¡±


    I grit my teeth hard enough for it to cra c k. ¡°So that¡¯s what you two talked about?¡± It¡¯s worse than I


    imagined. It¡¯s the absolute worst-case scenario. I was busy worrying about Alessia when the person


    actually i n d e e p s h i t is me. Sadly, Alessia isn¡¯t around to save me.


    that¡¯s


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asks, looking genuinely curious and confused. ¡°Do you even realize


    what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Her question annoys me. What does she mean by if I know what I¡¯m doing? I¡¯m the Alpha of the


    biggest


    A&MMM BBB BBGW


    Chapter 71


    pack and I definitely know what I¡¯m doing. ¡°Of course, I do,¡± I answer dryly, hoping that will put an


    end to her interrogation.


    ¡°If you know what you¡¯re doing then why are you screwing up big time?¡± She folds her arms over


    her chest and levels me with a serious look. ¡°You¡¯re hurting her.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± My brows furrow together, confusion welling up in me. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t see it?¡± She asks incredulously, her eyes doubling in size when I give her a nk stare.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t see it?¡¯ she echoes.


    ¡°See what?¡± I ask, feeling snarky and tired of this guessing game. I hate when people beat around


    the bush. Just give it to me straight and don¡¯t leave me on hold.


    She shakes her head, still looking shocked and still grating on myst nerves. ¡°You¡¯ll figure it out for


    yourself.


    I sigh, ready to put an end to this dreadful conversation. ¡°Well, we have nothing else to talk about.


    Time to gel her out of this house and away from Alessia. This meeting has dragged on long enough.


    Time to put an end to it. ¡°You¡¯re more than wee to stay over for dinner or¡­¡± I let my words trailContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    off, letting her fill up the nk space with whatever she wants.


    She rolls her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to spell it out for me.¡± She raises her hands in mock defeat. ¡°I


    can read. the room. I¡¯m going to let myself out.¡±


    Holding in a sigh of relief, I throw her a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll love to have you over at anytime.¡±


    She rolls her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do all that. I already said I¡¯m going.¡± She stands up and starts


    heading for the door but pauses as her fingers close around the door kn o b. She turns around,


    looking at me. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her and don¡¯t end up hurting yourself.¡±


    She¡¯s speaking in riddles and I¡¯m not going to bother asking. It¡¯s just going to create a whole new


    conversation that I have no intention of starting.


    3


    Even without a word from me, she notices my confusion and continues, ¡°You¡¯ll understand very


    soon. Hopefully, it won¡¯t be toote by then.¡±


    She throws a sympathetic smile my way and exits the room, locking at the door behind her after


    throwing onest nce my way.


    1


    I sit in my chair minutes after she¡¯s left, still pondering over herst words. I¡¯m having a fight with


    myself over what those words mean. Somehow, I think I understand what she meant but I¡¯m not


    ready to ept it. So, I do want I always do. I do what always works for me.


    I push it away and ignore it, shoving it to the back of my head. I have other things to worry about.


    Things that require myplete focus. Those are what I¡¯m meant to be thinking about.


    Th Al App

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Chapter 72


    Caden¡¯s POV


    No matter how hard I try not to think about it, her words keep ringing in my head. What did she


    mean by she hopes I will understand before it¡¯s toote and what the hell did she mean when she


    told me not to hurt myself or Alessia?


    I groan, clutching my head in my palm. I know she said all that just to f u k with my head. The bad


    part that even though I know that was her aim, I¡¯m still falling for it. Dinner is over and instead of


    heading to my room for the night, I¡¯m locked up in my office and trying to fool myself into doing


    some work.


    I groan aloud as her words echo in the head again. Enough of this.


    I push out of my desk, standing up from the soft c u s h i o n e d chair that is just starting to be


    ufortable and head for my door.


    I¡¯m moving before I even register where I¡¯m heading to.


    is


    Pausing just outside her door, I strain my ears for any sound that suggests she¡¯s still awake by this


    ungodly hour of the day. Nothing. I hear absolutely nothing. I sigh, ready to turn around and head


    back to my room where I¡¯m nning to force my brain to quiet down. I stop in my steps when I hear


    it. It is the sound of running water.


    She¡¯s in the shower. Naked and wet.


    My coc k immediately reacts to that image, swelling up in my shorts like I¡¯m a teenage boy who just


    got his first look at some porn. I may have been embarrassed if I wasn¡¯t already reaching for the


    doorknob and pushing the door open.


    Unlocked. She leaves her door unlocked while she¡¯s in the shower.


    White hot rage licks at my spine. Doesn¡¯t she know how dangerous that is?


    I¡¯m not trying to say I don¡¯t trust the people living in my pack house, but what if she goes into heat


    again. with the door unlocked? Anyone will be able to get in and harm her.


    I grit my teeth, my hand tightening around the doorknob until I hear a c r a c k. I look down at the


    damage caused and sigh loudly. Great, now I have a door to fix. Maybe when I¡¯m having it fixed, I¡¯ll


    add a bolt to the door. It won¡¯t really stand against a werewolf¡¯s super strength but it¡¯ll add ayer of


    pretense security.


    Walking into the room, I close the door behind me. It doesn¡¯t really shut properly because my big a s


    s had to go and spoil it. I m e n t al l y make a note again to get it fixed tomorrow morning. Another


    thing to squeeze into my already tight schedule.


    The shower shuts off and I contemte if standing in her room like a weirdo when shees out is


    a good idea. She could scream and frankly, I wouldn¡¯t me her. I¡¯m acting like a creep and a


    stalker and just as I finally decide to scramble out of her room, she steps out and finds me standing


    in the same spot like a deer caught in the headlights.


    Chapter 72


    MMMB BBBBB M


    81% 11:38


    She pauses, her hand holding her towel to her chest. Just one little slip and that unless the garment


    will be on the floor.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asks, tightening her hand on the knot as though she can somehow


    hear my depraved thoughts.


    I clear my throat, throwing on a false sense of bravado as I walk further into the room and closer to


    her. ¡°You¡¯re my lover, aren¡¯t you?¡± I reach for her cheeks, grazing it with the back of my palm. ¡°I¡¯ve


    come to take my due.¡±


    I know I¡¯m making it out to sound like what we¡¯re doing is cheap but the way her eyes re and


    darken, has me wanting to just throw her onto that bug bed behind her.


    I close my eyes against the image in order not to do anything irrational. Like pulling that ugly towel


    away from her body.


    She opens her mouth, probably to tell me off but then closes it. She chews on her bottom lips, her


    eyes flickering everywhere but at me.


    What is getting her so worked up?


    That question dies as he toweles off. Her fingers slip away from the knot and the towel fallsBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    around. her feet in a heap..


    Shocked, I let my gaze trail back up her naked body from her slender thighs, up to that neat patch


    of ck curl, and past her generous set of gorgeous breasts.


    By the time my gaze reaches the appropriate ce where it¡¯s meant to be, Alessia is already


    looking at me with a knowing smirk on her face. ¡°See something you like?¡±


    That cheeky brat. She¡¯s very much aware of my response to her nakedness and now, she¡¯s being a


    tease. If she wants to y with fire then she better get ready because she¡¯s about to be burnt alive.


    Curling my hands around her waist, I pull her into my chest and arm. She gasped at the contact of


    her perky breasts pressed against my chest. At that moment, I found that I also despite my shirt as


    much as I hated that stupi d towel.


    Lowering my head down to her ear, I draw her earlobe between my teeth, biting on it gently and


    smiling as she shivers in my arms. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me,¡± I warn. ¡°I won¡¯t be responsible for my actions.¡±


    Her head moves to the side so that she can face me. ¡°What actions?¡± She asks, her eyes turning


    impossibly dark.


    ¡°Actions that may lead to you on that bed on your back with your legs wrapped around my waist.¡±


    My voice drops an octave. ¡°Actions that will lead to you screaming and begging for me to stop


    because it will be too much for you to bear.¡±


    She gulps, her pink tongue sliding out of my mouth and running across her lips. I trace that


    movement. with my eyes, missing how that tongue feels when it¡¯s sliding up my co c k. Missing how


    that mouth wraps


    JMMMB B B B BBM


    Chapter 72


    itself too perfectly around my coc k.


    11:38


    When I finally drag my gaze back up to hers, it¡¯s to find her staring at me with fierce determination in


    her eyes. ¡°Do your worst,¡± she whispers, her eyes holding mes of desire.


    J & M M M BBG BGG M

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Chapter 73


    Caden¡¯s POV


    She¡¯s crazy.


    F


    11:38


    That has to be the only reason why she¡¯s challenging me even after all my warnings.


    ¡°Are you actually going to do something to me?¡± She asks, standing on her tiptoes so her lips are


    directly beneath my car. ¡°Or were you just bluffing?¡±


    Red hot lust curls inside of me, manifesting in the hardening of my coc k. I would love to throw her


    onto that bed and show her that I never bluff. Unfortunately, there¡¯s a line that we can¡¯t cross and


    I¡¯m afraid that giving in to her antics is going to blur that line even further until it bes


    nonexistent.


    With the amount of desire going through my veins, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to stop myself from


    taking her. The wise thing to do will be to retrace my steps and get the hell out of here.


    I shake my head, moving away from her. ¡°I was wrong foring here. I step back, putting some


    distance between us before I do something crazy like grabbing her.


    Her face drops, disappointment clear on her face. A sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect anything less.¡± Another


    sigh. ¡°Just


    go.


    I don¡¯t like her attitude. I close the distance between us again. ¡°What¡¯s with that attitude?¡± I inch


    even closer so that our breaths are missing together. An inch closer and I¡¯ll be able to taste those


    sweet lips.


    Defiance shes in her eyes. ¡°I said that I¡¯m not surprised. I knew that it was all a bluff. She trails


    her eyes slowly up and down my person. ¡°You can¡¯t do nothing.¡±


    ¡°Say that again,¡± I whisper slowly.


    She moves closer, closing the gap, our lips touching. ¡°You can¡¯t do nothing.¡±


    In a sh, my lips lock with her and my arms go around her, pulling her into my chest. My fingers


    slide up into her hair, curling into her soft hair and angling her head in just the perfect direction for


    my kisses.


    She goes limp and my arms tighten around her so she doesn¡¯t go down to the ground.


    When I¡¯m sure that she has been kissed within an inch of her life, I pull away. Her eyes flutter open,


    her irisespletely ck with desires.


    I¡¯m so close to pulling her back for another kiss but I¡¯m not yet done with her. She isn¡¯t going to get


    off that easily. She basically called me spineless and there¡¯s no way that she¡¯s going to be getting


    off the h o o k that easily. She¡¯s about to regret uttering those words.


    ¡°What was that you were saying earlier?¡± I ask, tracing the curve of her lips with my thumb and


    slipping it in. Her tongue swirls around my finger, making it wet. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything else to


    say?¡± A dark chuckle leaves my mouth when all she does is suck on my finger like it¡¯s a lollipop.


    Her silence still isn¡¯t going to save her.


    ¨C dd mm MB B B B G GM


    MMM BBB BBG


    Chapter 73


    11% 11:30


    Her hand isn¡¯t holding onto her towel anymore and it¡¯s now slipping off her body. To quicken the


    pace, I drag it off her body and throw it onto the floor. It looks so much better on those tiles than it


    did on her body. So much better.


    I trail my gaze down her body, taking every inch of that beautiful body into my mind. Just one more


    taste of her. One more taste and I swear I¡¯m going to put an end to whatever this rtionship is.


    My grandmother¡¯s words keep ringing in my head. I¡¯m going to listen to her. Put an end to all this


    before someone gets hurt, but only after just one more taste.


    Taking one more kiss, I slide my hands down her back, gripping her soft as s. Two perfect globes


    that fit into my hands. 1 squeeze and she moans, her fingers tighten around my shoulders, her nails


    digging into my back and probably leaving crescent marks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fix that attitude that you were having earlier.¡± I smile as I curl my fingers around her arm,


    pulling her towards her queen-size bed. She follows me without any query and I sit on the edge of


    the bed and pull her into myp.


    ¡°Turn over.¡± I order, making a turning motion with my finger.


    She gulps. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    I¡¯m going to spa n k that attitude out of you,¡± I answer, enjoying the fear that shes in her eyes.


    ¡°W-what?¡± She makes a move to stand up but my hand on her hip pulls her right back into myp.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°I can and I will.¡± In a sh, I flip her around, turning her a s s to face me with her stomach resting


    onp.


    ¡°How-¡± Her words cut off as I ce my palm on her soft wless a s s, groping and getting a feel of


    it. ¡°C- caden, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I chuckle at her words. It¡¯s an entirely different tone from what she was saying earlier.


    ¡°You¡¯re still going to get that s p a n ki n g,¡± I say and goosebumps break out over her skin.


    ¡°But-


    A p. Itnds on her right cheek, turning the beautiful c r e a m y skin into a reti color. Absolutely


    beautiful.


    My co c k leaks in my pants, begging to get in on the action and I¡¯m very sure that she can feel it


    poking her


    in the stomach.


    She squirms on myp, giving a soft cry. ¡°I already apologized. Why did you-


    Another p. This time on her other cheek, making an identical red hue that matches the other one.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re counting these strokes. You lose count of it and we start over from the top.¡±


    Her fingers dig into my thighs, her legs quivering. ¡°Two,¡± she whispers, so low that I may not have


    caught it


    Chapter 73


    MNMB B B B BBM


    if not for my heightened senses.


    1 smile, happy that she¡¯s taking to my instructions. That¡¯s my good girl.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Chapter 74


    Caden¡¯s POV


    ¡°Three,¡± she says breathlessly, her thighs quivering uncontrobly.


    Another one. This time in between her thighs. She clenches her legs together, whimpering and


    squirming on myp.


    ¡°Just one more,¡± I whisper. I¡¯m not a heartless b a s t a r d. This is the first time that I¡¯ve taken her


    across my knees and I¡¯m not going to exhaust her. Maybe next time, I¡¯ll add an extra ten strokes.


    I shake my head at that thought. I just promised myself that I was going to put an end to all this but


    here I am, already nning when next I¡¯ll get to span k her. I¡¯m so screwed.


    Her red hot bottoms now bare my handprints, turning me on more. I ce my hand back on her a


    ss cheek and she flinches.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to span k you anymore,¡± I promise, watching as the stiff muscles in her back rx.


    ¡°You were such a good girl.¡± I massage her a s s, palming and kneading it in hope of alleviating her


    pain. She¡¯s going to feel this pain for the next few days toe. That knowledge brings me


    immense joy.


    She sighs, her head dropping down onto the bed.


    My hand continues its movement until her sighs turn into soft moans of relief and quivering slows


    down until itpletely stops. Amidst all that, her legs which have been clenched together fall


    open, revealing her perfectly pink¡­we t p us s y.


    F u c k! Did she get wet from my s p a n k i n g? Did she enjoy it?


    My finger slides down to her wetness and I groan at the feel of it. Alessia gasps, her legs falling


    apart, letting me get a peek of that soft flesh.


    I push a finger inside her and my coc k weeps in my pants, picturing itself in there instead of my


    finger.. Picturing that tight heat clenched around it the way and wondering if it will feel just as tight


    around the coc k the same way it feels around my fingers.


    Alessia¡¯s fingers dig into my thighs through my pants as I add another finger. She moans loudly, her


    back. arching off myp as she pushes her a s s into the air, basically begging for more. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I chuckle, pushing my fingers deeper in and c o c k i n g it. She dam n near bolts off myp as she


    moans. loudly, her voice definitely reaching others in the other rooms.


    ¡°Sheesh. Someone¡¯s going to hear you.¡± I slide my fingers out, ignoring her whimpers and words of


    pleading.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t stop, she begs, wiggling her a s s on myp. ¡°I¡¯ll be quiet.¡±


    I ignore her words, picking her off myp and dropping her on the bed. Her eyes fill with something


    akin


    Chapter 74


    to irritation as she watches me stand up from the bed. That irritation fades away as I start peeling


    my clothes off my person. I stop at just my shirt before removing any more items will just be unwise.


    my knees at ¡°Turn around. If you need to scream, burying your face into the bed,¡± I instruct, getting


    onto m the edge of the bed, my mouth already watering as I imagine her taste. I probably imagined


    how sweet it was because there¡¯s no way that the memories I have can be real.


    Alessia hurriedly gets onto her knees, her legs hanging out of the edge with her a s s pushed out.


    I inch closer and bury myself into her pus s y. A lie. Every memory I had was a lie. None of them did


    justice to just how sweet this pus s y is.


    Gripping her a s s cheeks in my hands, I drag her closer to me, sliding my tongue up and down her


    slit, collecting her wetness.


    Alessia is a hot mess; moaning, gasping, and whimpering. Thankfully, she has her head buried


    deeply into her mattress.


    It might not really do much for us with all the heightened hearings around us but it¡¯s better than


    letting her bring down the roof of this house with her screams.


    My tongue slides in, slowly with my eyes closed as I savor her taste. This might just be thest time


    that I get to have that taste on my tongue and I¡¯m going to make sure that I make the most of it.


    My fingers slide up her soft thighs and in-between her legs. I press down on her cl i t with my thumb


    and it sets her off.


    She pulls away, her screams m u f fl e d with the thick duvet.


    I drag her back, holding her in ce with a firm grip on her hip. I continue running my tongue up and


    down her slit, and suck her c li t between my lips. When she finally stops screaming, I pull away with


    one


    last lick.


    I can¡¯t believe that this may have just been thest time that I¡¯ll get to touch her in this way.


    Alessia falls onto the bed and I pull away, adjusting the painful hard o n in my pants. While she¡¯s still


    trying to catch her breath, I pick up my discarded shirt off the floor and shrug it back on.


    I look over at Alessia to find her on her knees and staring at me. Or rather at the ha r d- o n in my


    pants that¡¯s still trying to make its presence known. Her gaze finally drifts back to mine and she


    blushes when she meets my arched eyebrow.


    ¡°Do you want me to¡­¡± She trails off as she reaches for me, her hand running up and down my hard


    o n.


    With a strength that I didn¡¯t know I possessed, I pull her hand off my body and her face turns


    crestfallen.


    ¡°We need to talk,¡± I start, ready for this to end. No matter how much I want to rush through this and


    get it down, I know that is important and how I face it will determine the oue.


    Her brows furrow. ¡°About what?¡±


    Chapter 74


    ¡°I think we should put an end to this.¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Chapter 75


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    ¡°I think we should put an end to this.¡±


    Those words keep echoing in my head even after Caden left the room, leaving me naked and


    alone.


    I just don¡¯t get it. Everything was fine. Well, as fine as it could be. We had an agreement and then


    out of the blue, Caden said he wanted us to end things. What brought that on?


    I sigh, begging my mind to shut down. I¡¯m tired of going back and forth with Caden who keeps


    acting like a man-child. One minute, he¡¯s calling me his lover and calling off my rejection, and then


    in the next second, he¡¯s pulling away and saying that we should put an end to what we¡¯re doing.


    Ahhh! He¡¯s so insufferable.


    I just wish that he¡¯d stop ying with my head and just give it to me straight.


    That¡¯s it!


    I¡¯m going to his office right this instant to demand that he exin his behaviors to me. Why does he


    keep running hot and cold? Why does he keep pulling me towards him and then pushing me away?


    Whatever the reason is, it ends today.


    I power walk up the stairs and towards his office. We just had dinner and I know his office is the


    ce he retires to. If he isn¡¯t in there, then I¡¯ll try his room next.


    As my footsteps inch closer to his door, I get a whiff of his scent, letting me know that he¡¯s in there. I


    pause when I get to the front of the door as another scent assaults my nostrils. Veronica¡¯s scent.


    What is she doing in there?¡¯ Zuri growls, itching toe up to the surface and gouge Veronica¡¯s


    beautiful eyes out of her skull.


    As much as I love the images she presents to me, I force her down. Her rushing in and tearing


    Veronica¡¯s head off her shoulders isn¡¯t going to get us anywhere.


    I stand in front of the door, doing what I can only refer to as eavesdropping. But can you me me?


    The woman who is obsessed with my mate is in a closed room alone with him and I need to know


    what they¡¯re talking about.


    ¡°Thank you foring to me with this information,¡± Caden says, sounding closer than he ought to


    be if he was sitting behind his desk.


    The reason for thates when Veronica talks, sounding even closer than Caden did.


    Turning on my heels, I race to the corner, pressing my back against the wall, keeping me just out of


    sight. If they should head this way then I¡¯ll be very screwed but I really want to know why she¡¯s in


    the room with him.


    1/3


    JMMMB B B B B B M


    Chapter 75


    7


    81% 11:38


    I rx when I don¡¯t hear their footsteps heading my way and finally get the courage to peep around


    the corner and see what they¡¯re doing.


    Veronica is outside the room and Caden is leaning on the wooden frame with his hand resting on


    the opened door, keeping it open.


    ¡°If you have any more information, feel free toe see me again.¡±


    Caden is disying a rare kindness that I hardly ever see shown to a


    anyone.


    Why is it directed at her? I smolder with jealousy when I see him grace her with a sweet smile.


    Something that is hardly even given to me.


    Veronica grins widely, enough that I fear her mouth may just split from ear to ear. ¡°I¡¯m happy I was


    able to help out. Even if it just proves to be a false rm, I¡¯m happy I was still able to assist in the


    search.¡±


    Are they talking about the search for the mastermind behind all those attacks? What information did


    she provide to Caden and why does he look so grateful for it?


    The questions in my head all die down as Veronica rests her hand on Caden¡¯s muscled arm. ¡°You


    must be having such a hard time. Her hand slides down his arm until she gets to his clenched fist


    resting by his side. ¡°I¡¯m here for you and I promise to help you in any way that I can.¡±


    Only an idiot will mistake the note of innuendo i ways she wants to help him.


    her words for something else. It¡¯s in and clear what


    Caden is watching her silently, his expression hidden from my view so I can¡¯t really see what¡¯s on


    his mind. after hearing her statement. Is he considering it? Is he going to ept her barely veiled


    proposal? Is he going to pull her into his office and-


    I shake my head. My thoughts going down that road is just going to lead to me torturing myself. Of


    course, he¡¯s going to ept her proposal. She¡¯s f u c k i n g beautiful and he did call off our


    arrangement so he¡¯s going to need toe up with another arrangement with someone else.


    Someone like¡­ Veronica. She¡¯s willing and avable. The icing on the cake has to be that she isn¡¯t


    his fated second chance mate.


    Then I¡¯m running away from the two of them, not wanting to hear when Caden epts her


    proposal. What am I going to do if he decides to seal it with a kiss?


    Is she the reason Caden called off our arrangement? Did he already have ns to go to her and


    didn¡¯t want our messy rtionship standing in his way?


    Running down the stairs, I head straight for my room and push the door open. Shutting it behind


    me, I walk towards the bed, falling face down onto it.


    Then the s o b s wreck over my body. I can¡¯t stop them once they start. No matter how much I tell


    myself that I¡¯m being s t u p i d by crying over something that was never mine, I still can¡¯t make the


    tears stop falling.


    Iy on the bed and soak the sheets with my tears while cursing Caden and Veronica to external d


    a m n a t i o n.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Chapter 76


    Zuri¡¯s POV


    Caden keeps hurting Alessia and me. It may not be his intentions but his actions bring


    iprehensible pain. He needs to learn that what he¡¯s doing isn¡¯t right.


    Alessia finally fell asleep after crying her eyes out for hours. I hate seeing my human being hurt in


    such a way so I¡¯m going to fix it.


    Standing up from the soft bed, I look outside the still-opened window and am met with darkness.


    Perfect. Everyone will be in bed by this time. That¡¯s exactly what I need to make this work.


    ¡®Zuri? Why did you take control over us?¡¯ Alessia asks, sounding like a voice at the back of my


    head.


    I¡¯m going to fix this, I promise. ¡®Once we do this, Caden can¡¯t hurt us anymore. It¡¯s the only way to


    put a stop to all this.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡¯ she asks panicky.


    She doesn¡¯t get a reply.


    She just has to see what I n to do and she¡¯s be the one thanking


    meter on


    ¡°Zuri stop this right now! Give me back control!¡¯


    I force myself not to coward under her authoritative voice. I need to do this and not even her anger


    is going to make me stop.


    As I pass the mirror on the way to the door, a raven-haired woman with determination etched in


    ck eyes stares back at me. I smile at the image.


    Exiting the room, I start walking to the staircase with a destination in mind. Caden¡¯s room.


    I climb the staircase, one at a time, looking around every now and then to make sure that there¡¯s no


    one around. But like I suspected, everyone is fast asleep in their bed and the hallways are empty.


    Standing in front of Caden¡¯s door, I twist the o b, praying with everything within me that the door is


    left unlocked. A victorious smile graces my lips as I push the door open. I can¡¯t believe he gave


    Alessia grief for leaving her door unlocked when he does the same thing. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Zuri, if you go back now and stop whatever it is that you have in mind, I promise that I¡¯ll forgive


    you,¡± Alessia rushes out. Just go back to the room.


    Doubt pr i c k s my mind. Should I listen to her and put a halt to this or should I continue with my


    n?


    Then I remember how much Alessia was crying just a few hours ago and I stiffen my spine, my


    mind made up.


    1/3


    @ S S M MMBG BG BG M


    Chapter 76


    URN 80%


    I push Alessia away, pulling up the barrier between our minds. I can¡¯t do this if she keeps yelling at


    me to


    stop.


    Locking the door softly behind me, I hold my breath, wondering how long it will take for him to


    notice.


    my presence.


    Walking towards the bed, I stand at the edge and watch my mate sleep. The lines and creaks that


    are normally present during the day are gone, leaving a rxed and problem-free Caden. I sigh,


    admiring his perfect and wless face. I still can¡¯t believe that the moon goddess gifted us such a


    perfect and strong mate. Now, it¡¯s up to me to make sure that he stays our mate.


    I strip down, discarding each piece of clothing on my body onto the floor. Next, I climb into his bed,


    holding my breath as I slide under the duvet..


    I can still smell Veronica on him. Did he actually ept her proposal? I can¡¯t smell her in this room


    but what if they did it in his office?


    These thoughts just help solidify my ns. I need to do this before someone takes him away from


    us.


    Thankfully, Caden is the kind of person to sleep in just a brief and nothing else. I smile at that


    progress. This is going far smoother than I expected.


    Reaching for his brief, I gasp as my hand is stopped mid-air with a tight grip around my wrist.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Caden asks in a gruff voice.


    Taking my eyes up his body, I meet his green eyes which are stillced with sleep and looking so s


    e x y.


    ¡°I miss you,¡± I say, smiling as I climb onto his body, caging the swell of his coc k between my legs. I


    rock into it, moaning when I feel it thicken within my legs. I just have to get that brief off him.


    Caden¡¯s hand leaves my wrist and sits on my hip, stilling my movement. ¡°Zuri, what are you doing in


    Alessia¡¯s body?¡±


    F uc k! Did he notice already? I almostugh out loud at that thought. Of course, he did. He¡¯s the


    best Alpha in the region and is bound to notice that I took over Alessia¡¯s body.


    I act before he can react, locking


    my lips with his and forcing myself down on his ha r d- o n.


    He groans, his hold on my hip weakening.


    J


    Reaching down between us, I slip my hand into his brief and wrap my hand around his hard co c k.


    moaning at the weight of it on my palm.


    Caden manages to rip his mouth off mine and wraps a hand around my wrist. ¡°Zuri, stop this and


    give Alessia control.¡±


    No! I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯m so close to giving us what we both need. If we mark and mate with each


    other then nothing will be able to pull us away/


    Chapter 76


    NMB BBBBB H


    tenoring his words, I force my wrist out of his hold and ce a passionate kiss on his lips. Then I


    slide the kisses down to his neck.


    Caden mumbles a curse under his breath but doesn¡¯t stop my exploration of his body.


    Gaining more courage, I pull his c c k out of his brief and fist it with my hand, getting a feel of the


    size. It might be hard to make him fit inside of me but I¡¯m not about to let that discourage me.


    cing a slo p p kiss on his jawline, I slide further down to his neck, taking a big whiff of his


    irresistible


    My fangs slide out of my mouth as I settle over his co k, pressing the head against my entrance.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Chapter 77


    Zuri¡¯s POV


    Just one slide down and I¡¯ll fix everything.


    Sinking my fangs into his neck, I start sliding down.


    ¡°F u c k!¡± Caden yells and in a split second, I¡¯m off his body and t on my back on the bed. With


    Caden on me and holding me down with his weight.


    I


    gasp


    in shock and blink up at Caden whose eyes are darker than they normally are. He¡¯s losing control to


    Xavier. A little bit more and I might actually be able to make him lose total control.


    Reaching up, I lock my lips with his, kissing him as hard as I can.


    With a growl, Caden rips his lips off mine. ¡°Stop that!¡±


    He gets off me with a curse muttered under his breath. Yanking his brief back up, he covers his hard


    on and I let out a whimper at the loss. I was so close to getting what I wanted.


    ¡°What in the hell is wrong with you?¡±


    I manage to drag my eyes back up his body and flinch at what I see in them. Anger. Rage. And a


    tremendous dosage of annoyance.


    ¡°I-I just wanted to be with you.¡± I sit up on the bed, suddenly feeling exposed and self-conscious.


    But Caden isn¡¯t looking at my naked body. All his attention is concentrated on drilling a hole into my


    head with his re.


    ¡°Get out.¡± He finally looks away from me as he points to the door. ¡°We will have a conversation


    when you get back to your senses.¡±


    My eyes sting, tears welling up. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be with me but yet, you¡¯ll allow Veronica to have


    her hands all over you.¡± The words are out before I can help it and as Caden takes his gaze back to


    me, I don¡¯t regret saying them. We deserve to get an exnation as to why he keeps treating us the


    way he does.


    His brows furrow together in confusion, not at all the expression that I was hoping to get. ¡°What are


    you talking about?¡±


    I scoff. ¡°I saw you with her outside your office.¡± I shift over to the edge of the bed and stand up, tired


    of having him loom over me. He still overshadows me even as I¡¯m standing but at least I don¡¯t have


    to bend my head that far back to be able to talk to him. ¡°She had her hands all over you and you did


    nothing.¡± I use, anger bubbling up inside of me as I remember that moment.


    His eyes sh. ¡°You were spying on me?¡±


    I didn¡¯t see thating,


    ¨C MMM BBB GGG M


    Chapter 77


    ¡°I wanted to know what she was doing alone in the office with you so I listened in on your


    conversation,¡± I confess.


    His eyes darken and the vein in his neck pops out. ¡°You listened in on a confidential meeting?¡± He


    walks towards me. ¡°Why were you even there in the first ce?¡±


    How did this confrontation head in this direction?


    ¡°I wanted to talk to you but when I got to the door, I got a whiff of yours and Veronica¡¯s scent. I


    swear, I didn¡¯t hear anythingpromising. I feel like I¡¯ve done something very wrong.


    Caden closes his eyes, pinching the bridge of his nose. When he opens them up again, the green in


    them isn¡¯t as dark as they once were.


    I sigh in relief at that development but that relief dies down with his next words.


    He looks me straight in the eye. ¡°I want you out of my room and the next time we meet again, you


    better have an apology chalked up.¡±


    He wants me to be the one to apologize when he was the one who had a woman all over him.


    I clenched my fist, searching for my clothes which I dropped on the floor. Angrily, I pull my clothes


    back. on, dying with embarrassment as Caden watches me silently, not uttering a word..


    The silence in the room chokes me up and I suddenly can¡¯t wait to get out of this suffocating room.


    Pulling on thest outfit, I walk towards the door where Caden is standing. He¡¯s still looking at me


    with anger and that just makes me angry myself. He has no right to be ying the victim here. He


    isn¡¯t the one getting his heart crushed and stepped on over and over again. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°I hate you,¡± I grit out, and against my will, a tear slides down my eye before I can help it.


    Wiping it away with the back of my palm, I push past Caden, shoving on his shoulder and reaching


    for the door, all the while ignoring the new expression on his face. Hurt.


    ¡°Alessia, wait,¡± he says but I¡¯m already out the door and racing out of the pack house.


    I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going but I just know that I have to get out of here. The packed house is


    suffocating me and I can¡¯t keep living there. I need to get out.


    Running through the woods, I hiss as the branches dig into my arms and as the stones and sticks


    on the floor pierce into me. That¡¯s when I realized that I didn¡¯t even bother putting my footwear back


    on. I had been so concentrated on getting out of Caden¡¯s presence.


    The trees around me start looking unfamiliar and I finally cease running, pausing to take a look


    around and figure out where exactly I¡¯vended myself in.


    I freeze as my gaze locks on the pathway that I once frequently ran on. It¡¯s the road that I usually


    took during my daily runs while I was still living with my mother.


    JJ MMMB B B G B B M


    Chapter 77


    I¡¯m outside of the pack boulders.


    80% 11:39


    Dread watches over me, stripping me of my anger and leaving only fear. How on earth didn¡¯t I


    notice this sooner? I need to get back to the pack house.


    I turn on my heels, ready to head back in the direction I just came from. That¡¯s when the first hit


    comes and I find myself t on the hard ground.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Chapter 78


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    I whine as stones and probably a million other sharp objects dig into my back. Opening my eyes, I


    blink up at a pitch-ck sky, remembering everything that has happened in the past half hour, and


    then whining again.


    I can¡¯t believe Zuri did all that. She forced herself on Caden, got rejected, got thrown out of his


    room, then finished it up by running into the woods and into what seems to be an attack.


    and


    I¡¯m so mad at her but I have the sense to remember that isn¡¯t the most pressing issue here. We¡¯re


    under attack and our lives are at risk. Scolding her or keeping malice with her isn¡¯t the way to go.


    We need to be united more than ever.


    ¡®Zuri, we¡¯re under attack. I call out.


    ¡®Alessia, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to run away this far, she apologizes.


    ¡®Not now. We¡¯ll talkter. I¡¯m seething mad but now isn¡¯t the time for us to have this conversation.


    I lift from the ground, my ears straining as I try to pick up any sound that will lead me to where my


    attacker or attackers are. They¡¯re hiding, waiting for me to turn my back on them before they attack


    again.


    I press my back against a tall tree, hiding out of sight and searching for any sound that will give


    away their hideout. A bush ruffling has me snapping my head in that direction.


    ¡°Juste out and we promise that we¡¯ll make your death a swift one.¡± The voice ising from


    that bush that just ruffled but the words aren¡¯t what make me stiffen,


    I know that voice.


    It¡¯s them. The people that killed my mother and sent me running away


    from my


    childhood home.


    I growl, giving away my position and not caring. I want them toe to me. I want them to reveal


    themselves to me. I¡¯m going to have their head.


    A figure steps out of the bushes, confirming what I already know. It¡¯s him. The one that convinced


    his partner that they should leave me in Caden¡¯s territory for dead. 1


    The moonlight illuminates his figure, drawing attention to the knife he¡¯s holding in his right hand.


    gaze


    He twirls the knife in his hand, the moonlight reflecting off the sharp tip. He chuckles darkly, his fixed


    on where I¡¯m hiding. ¡°Do you know that this is the same knife that I used to carve out your dear


    mother¡¯s heart?¡±


    I snap, shifting into my wolf as I fly out from behind the tree I was hiding. I pounce on him, dragging


    him down to the ground with my ws digging into his stomach as I snap my teeth in his face.


    1/3


    Chapter 78


    But he¡¯s¡­ smiling. Not at all looking like someone who¡¯s about to have their head ripped off from


    their body very soon. I soon realize why, but it¡¯s already toote as the de slides through my fur


    and into my


    flesh.


    I forgot about his partner. He had lured me out by taunting me and leaving me exposed for the other


    one


    to attack me.


    I howl as a burning pain burns through me from where the knife got me. Fighting through the pain, I


    dig my teeth into the neck of the person pinned under me and pull, ripping away flesh with my teeth.


    Hist screams slide into my ears making me momentarily forget the burning pain in my


    side.


    ¡°Get her off me, you fool!¡± He hollers as I dig my teeth into his shoulders, tearing into the flesh there.


    I hear the footsteps of his partner as he approaches me again but ignore them, enjoying the way the


    light drains out of my mother¡¯s killer eyes. Maybe that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t notice the sh of the knife as


    he lifted it above my head. And maybe that¡¯s also why I don¡¯t notice Jake shifting and flying towards


    my attacker.


    I blink out of the exhrating feeling of satisfaction and happiness coursing through my veins andContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    move away from the dead body under me. Jake¡¯s big grey wolf is standing in front of my other


    attacker who is also holding a knife in his hand. They circle each other.


    The fear in the attacker¡¯s eyes is very obvious but with that fear is a mad determination that sends


    chills down my back. He looks crazed as his eyes fly all over Jake¡¯s huge wolf.


    For the second time, a thought filters into my head and stays there. Why aren¡¯t they shifting into


    their wolves? From their scent, it¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re werewolves so why are they putting their


    selves at a disadvantage by staying in their weaker form and welding a single knife?


    It doesn¡¯t make sense, but this isn¡¯t the time to try to decipher that puzzle. Not when he¡¯s charging


    at Jake with that mad determination still fixed in his eyes.


    I run towards them,ing to a halt as the knife digs into Jake¡¯s side. Jake howls and uses his


    paws to kick the attacker, sending him flying into a tree. I hear a snap as he slides down the tree


    andnds on a heap on the floor, unmoving without a wording out of him.


    I ignore him, running towards Jake¡¯s wolf that¡¯s lying on the floor, pain etched all over its¡¯ face.


    Shifting into my human form, I press my palms against the wound that bleeding profusely.


    Jake¡¯s wolf lets out a pitiful growl.


    ¡°Sheesh, it¡¯s ok. I press my palm harder into the wound. ¡°We¡¯re going to get you fixed.¡± A single


    stab couldn¡¯t possibly kill a wolf¡­.right?


    Except that, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something as simple as a knife wound. The feeling in my arm that was


    maimed is going away even when it¡¯s meant to havepletely healed by now, and I suspect that it


    was from that knife. How badly is Jake¡¯s wound going to affect him if a single slide of that de is


    causing this


    much trouble for me?

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Chapter 79


    Caden¡¯s POV


    I can¡¯t forget that look in her eyes and the words she spoke. Did she really mean them or was she


    just saying it in the heat of the moment?


    Sighing, I walk back to my bed, sitting on the edge and breathing in Alessia¡¯s sweet scent. I was so


    close to losing control. One more touch from her and I don¡¯t think that I would have been able to


    stop myself. I-


    ¡°Alpha? Raphael calls out through our mind link.


    ¡°Yes, I answer, my spine stiffening as I hear the worry in his words. Did something bad happen?


    ¡°I just saw Alessia running into the woods. Did you give her permission to leave the pack house at


    this time of the day?¡¯ From the tone of his voice, he already knows the answer.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t, I answer anyway..


    ¡®Should I go get her?¡¯ he asks, sounding like that¡¯s thest time that he would want to do. I don¡¯t


    me him. Her words from the earlier ring in my head. Even I don¡¯t want to go after her but it¡¯s dark


    outside and as much as I know she wishes I wouldn¡¯t follow her, I have to do just that. Maybe, I wait


    at a distance and allow her to blow off some steam while quietly keeping guard.


    ¡®Don¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ll take care of it. Thank you for informing me.¡±


    Mind made up, I walk towards my closet and pull on a sweatpant and a t-shirt then I step out of my


    room. and head for the staircase.


    I walk out of the pack house and towards the wood, following her scent. Raphael meets me halfway


    and points in the direction of where she went to, not that I needed the help. Her scent is still


    prominent in the air.


    Thanking him, I follow his direction, trepidation running through my veins as my steps lead me


    closer to the pack boulders without any sign of Alessia. She couldn¡¯t have left the pack boulders


    right? She knows how dangerous that is and there¡¯s no way she would put herself in a risky position


    all for some words I said.


    As I draw closer to the boulders, I realize my suspensions were right. She really left. Where were


    the guards that were meant to be guiding the boulders? How could they have let her leave?


    I look around, not finding any of the pack guards in sight. With a growl, I step out of the pack


    boulder, feeling a slight sense of disconnection. I hate leaving my pack but because of my spoilt


    brat of a mate, I¡¯m doing just that.


    The sympathy that I felt just a moment ago dies and in its cees a blind hot anger. She does


    the most stupi d things and yet wonders why I keep treating her the way I do. If she wants to be


    treated better then she has to act better.


    Chapter 79


    I keep following her scent and it leads me deeper into the dark woods. I stop when the scent I¡¯m


    following mixes with three other scents. I¡¯m family with one of the scent, though I can¡¯t pinpoint who


    it belongs to, but the other two are foreign. Rogue? Except that they don¡¯t smell quite like how a


    rogue is meant to smell.


    A loud howl tears through the air, sending me into motion as I race through the woods in search of


    where the mournful cry came from. Could it be Alessia? It didn¡¯t sound like her wolf but what if she


    was in a worse state and couldn¡¯t even cry out for help?


    My wolf makes an appearance, pleading with me to set him free so he can rush in and protect his


    mate. I push him away.


    I need to survey the situation ande up with a n that won


    lead to the death of us all. As I draw closer to the scents, all the thoughts of nning and critical


    thinking fly out of my head when I see Alessia hunched over someone on the floor with a deep, ugly


    wound in her arm. And with a man inching closer to her, a de lifted over his head.


    She doesn¡¯t notice him. She too focused on the wolf she was hunched over. Who is that and is the


    person still alive?


    ¡°Alessia!¡± I yell out, shifting into my wolf and charging at the already dead man.


    He turns around at the sound of my voice and his eyes widenically when he gets a look at the


    giant ck wolfing at him. The knife falls from his hands onto the floor beside Alessia.


    He doesn¡¯t take notice of it as he turns on his heels and runs. He gets one step in before I¡¯m on him


    and pinning him onto the ground. I force myself not to snap his neck into two like I so badly want to.


    I can do that after getting all the information I need out of him.


    He groans under my weight, but has the sense not to make anyints, epting his defeat.


    I finally lift my head, my gaze going back to Alessia and the grey wolf on the ground. Jake¡¯s wolf.


    He isn¡¯t moving an inch and as much as I don¡¯t care for the guy, I don¡¯t want him to die. He¡¯s part of


    my pack and a very valuable asset.


    Alessia¡¯s tear-stained face lifts to meet mine. ¡°I can¡¯t feel his pulse,¡± she whispers, her words


    choked up.


    My heart sinks into my stomach.


    ¡®Rapheal, I mind-link.


    Yes, Alpha?¡¯ He calls out.


    ¡®I need your help,¡¯ I start. ¡®Follow my scent and bring reinforcement along with the pack doctor.


    Hopefully, it isn¡¯t toote for Jake.


    Raphael doesn¡¯t ask the billions of questions that I know he¡¯s dying to ask.


    ¡®Ok. We¡¯ll be there soon. A pause. ¡®Be safe.


    Chapter 7


    U-


    BO% 11:39


    I end our mindlinking, keeping my weight down on the b a s ta r d under me and holding Alessia¡¯s


    eyes, trying tofort her even with the distance between us.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Chapter 80


    Caden¡¯s POV


    When Raphaeles, he¡¯s apanied by Alex, some strong knights that I know, and the pack


    doctor.


    I finally shift into my human form and like I expected, the b a s t a r d under me uses that


    opportunity running again. He doesn¡¯t get far when Alex has him pressed against a tree with his


    fingers clenched around his neck.


    ¡°Do that again and that will be thest breath that you take?¡± Alex threatens menacingly.


    to start


    The idiot had the brain to take Alex¡¯s words seriously and he raises his hands above his head in


    surrender. Alex pulls him away from the tree and pushes him onto the ground where hends in a


    heap with a whine.


    Taking my gaze away from them, I turn my attention to Alessia. Alessia who is naked in front of


    many wandering eyes.


    ¡°Give me your shirt, I grit out through clenched teeth at Raphael. I hate to have another male¡¯s


    scent all over her but my choices are slim to none here. Rapheal¡¯s shirt is just going to have to


    make do.


    His brows pinch together but without anyint, he shrugs off his in white t-shirt and hands it


    over


    to me.


    I walk over to Alessia, ignoring my nakedness, and drop to my knees by her side. I ce a palm on


    her shoulder and she turns her gaze away from Jake¡¯s wolf where he¡¯s currently being checked on


    by the pack doctor.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be ok, I tell her, even though I don¡¯t believe my own words. The wound I saw was


    ghastly and possibly life-threatening but hopefully, the pack doctor and his skills will be able to help


    him pull through it.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Her face crumbles, another wave of tears sliding down her face.


    I keep quiet because what exactly do I have to say to that?


    ¡°Put this on?¡± I drop the shirt on herp and stop short when my eyes drop to her arm. It has a


    sickening ck color and smells like rotting flesh. I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t notice this change before


    but now that I¡¯ve seen it, it¡¯s all that I can look at. ¡°What happened to your arm; It¡¯s suppose to have


    healed by now.¡± 1 grip her shoulder, pulling her closer to me to get a good look at the wound.


    She drags her arm out of my hold, her face still scrunched up in pain. ¡°It¡¯s ok. It¡¯s just a little wound.


    It¡¯ll heal up soon enough.¡± She pulls on the cloth, whining throughout the whole process and making


    my worry deepen.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s healing,¡± I say, gripping her shoulder again and drawing the sleeve of the


    shirt up to see her arm. The smell and look of it isn¡¯t reassuring.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she bites out, s n a t c h i n g her arms out of my hold and biting her lips with pain etched


    on her face.


    Chapter 80


    That¡¯s it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see the pack doctor and have him take a look at your arm.¡± I¡¯m already on my feet and


    reaching


    ?out a hand to pull her up.


    She ignores my outstretched hand, still sitting on the dirty ground, and shakes her head in defiance


    and stubbornness. ¡°He¡¯s treating Jake and he needs more attention than I do.¡±


    I clench


    my teeth in annoyance, the worry inside me heightening as her skin flushes, sweat breaking out


    across her forehead. The fact that her words are sounding slurry isn¡¯t helping matters.


    ¡°He will just take a quick look at the wound and that¡¯s all.¡± One minute away from Jake isn¡¯t going to


    lead to


    his death.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She stands up and s t a g g e r s and I quickly reach out for her, wrapping my hands


    around her waist and pulling her into my chest. Her head falls onto my shoulder, her breathing


    out of my pants. ¡°I j- just- This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Alessia?¡± I call out, tapping her on her shoulder and getting no response. I lift her head to get a


    look at her face and find her eyes closed. ¡°Alessia?¡± I caress her cheeks but still no response.


    Dread settles in my chest, squeezing the breath out of me. Panic like I¡¯ve never felt before grips my


    heart.


    I lift her into my arms and start walking towards where the pack doctor is bent over Jake¡¯s wolf.


    ¡°She needs help too, I rush out, settling on the floor beside Jake and drawing up her sleeves. ¡°I


    think it¡¯s the wound they sustained. It¡¯s not healing like it¡¯s meant to and it¡¯s getting worse.¡±


    As if it was possible, the wound now looks darker than it did before and the smell has also


    worsened.


    The pack doctor frowns, pushing his spectacles up the bridge of his nose. ¡°That¡¯s the same thing


    that helping with him. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it,¡±


    His words make the dread in my stomach increase.


    ¡°We need to move them to my house. I don¡¯t have all the equipment that I need.¡± He reaches over


    to Alessia, pocking her flesh around her wound with concentration etches on his face. ¡°I need to find


    the antidote for this. Hopefully, it¡¯s not toote by then.¡±


    I balk, bile rising in my throat but I force the urge down. Now isn¡¯t the time to barf and hide away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Alessia to the pack house,¡± I tell Alex and Raphael. ¡°The rest of you will take Jake.¡± There


    were five of them and they should be able to handle one wolf on their own.


    Alex nods in understanding. His gaze shifts over to the man still curled up in a ball on the floor.


    ¡°What are we to do with him?¡±


    My anger boils up. ¡°Throw him into the dungeon. I¡¯ll deal with himter.¡± As much as I¡¯d love to


    spend hours craving into his flesh with a de, Alessia needs me more.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Chapter 81


    Caden¡¯s POV


    I¡¯m sitting on a chair ced beside my bed, gripping Alessia¡¯s hand in mine, and praying to the


    Moon. goddess that she pulls through this.


    ording to the pack doctor, the knife that was used on both Alessia and Jake had beenced with


    a deadly venom that currently has no cure. It¡¯s a venom that can only be created by the strongest


    witch and now that venom is running through Alessia¡¯s and Jake¡¯s veins, killing them from within.


    Alessia didn¡¯t inject much of the venom so the pack doctor is hoping that her supernatural healing


    will be enough to pull her through it. Jake isn¡¯t so lucky.


    The de had stabbed him just below his heart and nothing short of the antidote will be able to


    save his life. They manage to revive him and have him shift back into his human form. I shudder as


    I remember the painful screams he had let out when his body had shifted back. It must have been


    excruciatingly painful, but the only way the pack doctor can decipher just how badly he¡¯s hurt is to


    have him shift back into his human form. It was one of the few times that I¡¯ve seen a man wring and


    twist on the bed as he probably prays for a quick death. He had to be given a sedative before he


    could fall asleep.


    Sighing, my head drops on the bed, weariness tearing at me and wearing me down. I refuse to fall


    asleep and miss Alessia waking up or not be close to her when she needs something. That¡¯s why


    I¡¯ve been seated right beside her for the better part of a day. Yet, there¡¯s still no sign of her waking


    her and I have my suspicions that the pack doctor is now avoiding me because I keep harassing


    him for any development on the antidote.


    Standing up from the chair that probably has a permanent imprint of my a s s on it, I throw onest


    nce at Alessia¡¯s lithe form on the bed and head for the door. Opening it softly, I slip out and shut


    it behind me.


    Then I start walking with one destination in mind.


    Pushing the metallic dopr leading to the dungeon open, I walk in and bask in the screams and yells


    coming from the man in the corner. A man that¡¯s cowarding against the wall as Alex presses a hot


    rod into his shoulder.


    I walk over to them and ce a palm on Alex¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll take it from here,¡± I say and smile


    darkly as the color in the man¡¯s face drains away, his terror clear as day.


    He throws up, bending at the waist with his palms nted on the dirty floor, but since he hasn¡¯t


    been given any food in the day that he has been here, all thates out of him is dry heaves.


    Crunching my nose, I nce at the weakling in disgust before looking back at Alex. ¡°Go keep watch


    at the boulders.¡±


    He nods, walking over to the only table in the room and dropping the hot rod on top. He nods


    respectfully at me once more before he steps out of the dungeon, leaving me and that man alone.


    The man quivers, tears rolling down his eyes as he presses his back into the wall behind him,


    probably


    Chapter 81


    hoping to disappear from my line of view. I can¡¯t exactly me him for the way he¡¯s acting.


    80% 11:40


    Ever since the attack, I¡¯ve been visiting him hourly, inflecting tiny irrevocable injuries on him for


    every hour that Alessia doesn¡¯t open her eyes. Right now, his right hand is a stump, having lost all


    his five fingers. His left hand still had one more finger left on it. A finger that I¡¯ming for.


    I¡¯ve made sure to have him treated after every session we have. Thank d for werewolves super


    superhealing powers. I want him to be alive for as long as Alessia is asleep and when she wakes


    up, that¡¯s the day he¡¯ll take hisst breath. It¡¯ll be better if I can get something out of him before then


    but I¡¯m not really picky. I¡¯ll find who is behind this with or without his help.


    Walking over to the whimpering man curled up in a ball on the floor, I clutch the front of his shirt and


    make sure to avoid the puddle of vomit on the floor. I drag him toward the chair in the room and


    dump his a s s into it.


    Then I walk towards the table, running my fingers across the various weaponsid out across it,


    looking for my choice of weapon for today.


    My fingersnd on a knife, almost identical to the one he used on Alessia and Jake. I smile


    sinisterly as I pick it out of the line of weapons and head over to my victim.


    He shudders as he sees the object in my hand as I approach him, but he knows better than to try to


    run away. Thest time he did that, it cost him an extra finger.


    I stalk towards him, relishing the terror in his eyes, and smiling once I see the liquid sliding onto the


    floor from his chair. I can¡¯t even count the number of times that I¡¯ve made him lose control of his


    dder. Yet, he still won¡¯t give away who he¡¯s working for. Not that I¡¯m giving up anytime soon. I¡¯m


    sure that I¡¯ll be able to cra c k him open one of these days.


    Standing in front of him, I lean over so that over faces are close. ¡°Is today going to be the day that


    you finally talk?¡± I ask, itching to dig that knife into his flesh, but I have to draw this out. I can¡¯t make


    him lose too much blood or it¡¯ll be over before I even start. I hate leaving early and heading back to


    that room where Alessiays motionless on the bed.


    He s ob s, sinking into the chair as I draw out a pool of blood from his arm.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Chapter 82


    Caden¡¯s POV


    My shirt is sticking to my skin and the stench from the room is starting to be unbearable but he


    still isn¡¯t talking. I¡¯m not done with him so I¡¯m not giving up yet. Sooner orter, he¡¯s going to sing


    like a bird.


    I take the rod that is burning in the fire the same one that Alex was using on him and close up the


    wound, scrunching my nose as the smell of burning flesh feels the air. Doing this helps the bleeding


    to stop and makes the wound heal faster.


    Done with the knife, I walk back to the table and dispose of the b lo o d y knife, knowing that


    someone is going toe in here once I¡¯m done and all these items will be cleaned up for my next


    visit. We can¡¯t risk him getting an infection and dying before I¡¯m ready to end his life. That won¡¯t be


    good.


    Running my fingers through the weapons again, I smile as my eyes catch a chainsaw. Picking it up.


    I hold it in my hand to get a feel of it and smile again when it fits perfectly in my hand. It¡¯s like it was


    made just for


    me.


    Decision made, I start walking back to the chair and his eyes bulge out once he catches the new


    present I have for him. ¡°N-no,¡± he cries out but still doesn¡¯t bolt out of his chair or try to escape out


    of the door that isn¡¯t locked. ¡°I-I can¡¯t take any more of this. His eyes hold mine, pleading with me to


    put him out of his misery. ¡°Please, just kill me. Kill me!¡±


    I click my tongue, shaking my head at him. ¡°My mate is still lying on my bed and as long as she¡¯s


    unconscious, there¡¯s no death for you. There¡¯s no harm in telling the man what exactly lies in his


    future. ¡°I¡¯m notpletely unreasonable though. If you were to give me what I want, I might just


    consider letting you rest for the rest of the day without another visit for me.¡±


    His eyes widen at those words and I see the wheels turning in his head. Not having another visit


    from me for the whole day is probably the definition of paradise for him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll t-talk,¡± he says, his shoulder dropping in defeat. ¡°Please, just stop hurting me.¡±


    Chuckling, I walk closer to him. ¡°The information you give to me is what is going to determine that?¡±


    I¡¯m not so stu p d to believe whateveres out of his mouth. I¡¯m going to have my investigation


    conducted and if what he says is true then I might just consider letting him rest for the day. ¡°Start


    talking¡± I stand in front of him, the chainsaw still in my hand to remind him of what¡¯s at stake here. If


    I get a whiff of deceit for him then this chainsaw is going into his bones.


    ¡°We got our orders from. Jude.¡± The fear in his eyes is clear as day when he utters that name.


    ¡°Who is Jude?¡± I¡¯vee across several persons bearing that name. There¡¯s no way for us to know


    who he is with such amon name and if that¡¯s the only leverage that this man has then this day


    is about to be a very long day for him.


    ¡°He¡¯s the Beta of Silver Wood Pack¡±


    Silver Wood Pack. It¡¯s one of the few packs that we haven¡¯t visited yet. It was meant to be the next


    pack on


    1/2


    JJ M M M BBBBBB M


    UN


    80% 11:40


    Chapter 82


    our list.


    My blood runs cold. ¡°The Beta?¡± 1 echo, wondering if I might have heard him wrong. Could this


    Beta be the one that we¡¯re been searching for all these days? Could Alessia and my life be linked in


    some sort of way?


    He nods, looking sick and I tentatively step back, not wanting to get in the crossroad of another


    hauling.


    ¡°Alessia¡¯s father is the Alpha of the pack and Jude wants that position. He¡¯s willing to do anything to


    get it.¡± His fear increases tremendously, enough for me to smell the stench of it on him. He¡¯s such a


    weakling.


    My mind is racing from all this new information. So many pieces of the puzzle are falling into ce,


    but I have a few questions for him. Questions that will determine just how much this Jude deservesContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    the hell that¡¯sing his way.


    ¡°Has this Jude ever sent out a rogue attack on any pack in the past?¡± My heart stills as I wait for an


    answer that I already know.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nods frantically, now eager to give the information that he was previously holding onto so


    tightly. ¡°He nned to attack the neighboring packs, take over control and with the fighters that he a


    m a s e s, he nned to then attack his pack and kill the Alpha.¡±


    The Silver Wood Pack had previously been thergest and most powerful pack in the region. Not


    anymore though. My pack has taken over that position recently and as I think over it, I understand


    Jude¡¯s reasoning. Take out the little packs first and then use his army to take out the big pack.


    Except that his n failed. He didn¡¯t take out my pack. He tried his d a m n e s t but we fought hard


    until the very end and are still bearing the losses. Losses that were caused by him.


    I breathe harshly through my nose, forcing the memories to not resurface. ¡°Why does he keep


    coming after Alessia?¡± I know she¡¯s the Alpha¡¯s daughter but if his ns didn¡¯t work out before then


    how does killing Alessia feature into any other n that he has?


    ¡°She¡¯s the only thing standing in his way.¡± A pause. ¡°He¡¯s slowly poisoning her father and the only


    thing that will stop him from iming the Alpha position is Alessiaing back to im her


    birthright.¡±

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Chapter 83


    Caden¡¯s POV


    The chainsaw in my hand slips and falls onto the ground and Ipletely ignore it, already turning


    around on my heels and walking towards the door.


    ¡®Get the fighters ready. We¡¯re going somewhere, I hurriedly mind-link to Alex, praying that he does


    that order swiftly. Time is of the essence. Alessia¡¯s father might die if we¡¯re toote.


    If Jude has caught wind of what happened- that his mastermind n has failed like all his other


    ns- he¡¯s going to just kill off her father and use the power he gets toe for Alessia. I can¡¯t let


    that happen.


    Stepping out of the dungeon, I nod swiftly at the guard stationed outside the room. He knows the


    drill- keep an eye on the prisoner at all times.


    He nods back at me and reaches into his pocket to bring out the key for the door.


    I turn around, assured that my prisoner is going to be right where I left him when Ie back, and


    start heading for the pack house.


    I stalk towards Isiah¡¯s room, knocking twice and dropping my hand down to my side as I wait for him


    to answer the door.


    The door falls open, showing Isiah with sleepy eyes. I guess I should have expected that seeing as


    it¡¯ste in the night and every normal person iss already tucked into their bed.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He asks, opening his door wie


    and stepping out of the room, probably making out the expression on my face as urgent. ¡°Did


    something happen?¡±


    ¡°We found him,¡± I simply state and watch the changes that take ce on his face. The sleep in his


    eyes. disappears and his shoulders stiffen, his body going on alert.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± He asks, looking anxiously at me for the answer.


    ¡°Jude. The Beta of Silver Wood Pack,¡± I answer quickly, wanting to speed up this process so why


    can go on. to finding that b a s t a r d?


    His breath catches, his eyes a conflict of emotions- happiness, anger, disbelief, and¡­peace.


    I feel each and every one of those emotions within me. At longst we finally found the person


    behind the attacks. The person that caused all these pains and suffering in our lives.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to go get him right now. Come with us.¡± He deserves to be right beside me when I


    snap Jude¡¯s head off his shoulders. ¡°We don¡¯t have time on our side. He¡¯s poisoning Alessia¡¯s father


    and might decide to kill him anytime soon.¡±


    His brows pinch together, the confusion is obvious on his face.


    Chapter 83


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything on our way there but we have to start moving now, I rush out.


    ¡°Ok,¡± he nods hurriedly as he realizes the urgency of this situation. ¡°I¡¯ll go get changed.¡±


    I almost tell him to forget about putting on a change of clothes but the man is standing in just a


    boxer and I guess he¡¯s going to need to be properly dressed when we confront Jude.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting downstairs with the fighters,¡± I tell him, turning around and heading for my room that¡¯s


    two doors away from his.


    Opening the door softly, I walk in and close it behind me. Walking further into the room, I stand by


    the edge of the bed and look down at my sleeping mate. Her brows are furrowed together and she


    lets out a soft moan every few seconds, experiencing pain even in her sleep.


    My teeth clench together as my fingers curl into fists. I¡¯m going to make sure that Jude pays for all


    the hurt he has caused my beautiful mate.


    I¡¯ll get you the revenge you deserve,¡± I whisper into the silent room, squatting down by the bed and


    cing a lock of her hair behind her ears.


    Cupping her cheeks, I smile as she leans into my touch, seeking more of it. Lowering my head, I


    ce a soft kiss on her lips, pulling away and running my gaze across her features. She¡¯s so


    beautiful and I hate that I¡¯m part of the reason why she¡¯s lying on this bed.


    I should have tightened security. I should have made sure that the patrol team patrolled both the


    woods inside and outside my pack. I shouldn¡¯t have talked to her the way I did before she ran away.


    I should have told her that I ripped Veronica¡¯s hand away from my body and warned her never to


    mention such propositions to me again. I should have ran after her and apologized. I should have-


    I sigh, dropping my head down on the bed. So many things that I should have done, but there¡¯s no


    way to turn back time so I¡¯m just going to have to do right by her. I¡¯m going to start by getting the


    revenge she deserves and cutting the head of the person who has tormented her all her life.


    Dropping onest kiss on her head, I straighten up and draw the nket up to her chest to keep her


    warm. Her temperature has been fluctuating all through the night.


    Throwing onest nce at the bed, I step out of the room and close the door behind me.


    I walk down the stairs and out the front door, finding Alex, Raphael, Isiah, and the best of my


    fighters standing outside, waiting for my orders.


    My chest tightens as I stare at them all, d not for the first time that I have these awesome people


    around me and by my side.


    I walk towards them, nodding approvingly at Alex at his choice of fighters. If we¡¯re going to ambush


    Jude, we need to be ready for anything, If he had a spy in each pack then word might have already


    gotten there to him and he might be ready to face us.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get him,¡± I say, fire coursing through my veins.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Chapter 84


    Caden¡¯s POV


    We all shift in the woods and ce our clothes between our teeth for when we shift back. If we are


    to get there on time before anything bad happens, being in our wolf form is our fastest bet.


    We get to the boulder and I see the patrol team getting on the defensive as they watch the hoa r d


    of wolves approaching their territory. It urs to me that we should probably have sent them a


    warning about our visit but like I mentioned, time is of the essence. Besides, by the time the


    message reaches them, Jude would have gotten wind of what has happened and be on his merry


    way.


    I run to the front and shift. Turning towards the crowd behind me, I hold out my hands. ¡°Wait here.


    I¡¯ll go speak to them first.¡± It won¡¯t do us any good to move further from this point without exining


    to them the purpose of our visit. Even doing that is going to prove to be difficult and I silently pray


    that we won¡¯t have to force our way into the pack.


    I walk towards the one that seems to be the one inmand. As I draw closer, I recognize him as


    the G a m m a, Henry. I sigh, already worn out from a conversation I haven¡¯t started.


    ¡°Alpha Caden, what are you doing here?¡± He growls, ignoring the difference in our status and the


    fact that society dictates that he ought to show his respect to me. I¡¯ignore it too, knowing that this


    isn¡¯t a usual situation that we¡¯ve found ourselves in.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to see the Alpha,¡± I say, gesturing back to the crowd behind me. ¡°We have something


    very important to tell him.¡±


    ¡°You saw it fit toe at this time of the day?¡± He res at me, his disdain not reducing.


    ¡°Like I said, we have something very important to discuss with him and it couldn¡¯t wait for the light of


    day.¡± I feel my anger boiling up inside me and trying to find a way out but I force it down, not wanting


    to escte the already delicate situation.


    ¡°Our Alpha isn¡¯t¡­avable,¡± he says after a while. ¡°Whatever it¡¯s that you need to talk with him will


    have to wait for another day. Hopefully, at a more respectable hour of the day.¡±


    Everyone in the region knows about the illness that has befallen the Alpha of the Silver Wood Pack.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    It has been whispered at all corners of every pack. Some people even said his ailment is so bad


    that he can¡¯t even lift from the bed that he has been bedridden in. I never cared for the rumors but


    as I watch the expressions on Henry¡¯s face, I wonder if those rumors are true.


    He¡¯s in really in such a bad state that he can¡¯t even get up to talk with us. Are we already toote?


    ¡°We¡¯re not leaving without talking to him,¡± I state firmly. ¡°We have news on his illness. A cure even.¡±


    I¡¯m reaching here but it¡¯s all the leverage I have. They won¡¯t let us in unless we give them


    something they direly need. Hope.


    His eyes widen and his gaze drifts away. He¡¯s mind-linking someone and trying to see if he can get


    us in. I hide my smug smile behind a cough and straighten my face when he turns his gaze back to


    me.


    1/3


    Chapter 84


    ¡°You better be telling the truth about this cure that you speak of. His gaze drifts back to the h o a r d


    behind us. ¡°They all can¡¯te in,¡± he states matter of fact.


    I sigh, already knowing that this scenario may ur. I walk back to the crowd still in their wolf form


    and tell them about our predicament.


    I pick out Alex, Raphael, Isiah and two of our best enforcers to go with me while the others wait


    behind with instructions to force their way in if this visit doesn¡¯t go the way we nned.


    We w


    walk behind Henry as he leads us towards the pack house. The first thing I notice when we walk in


    is the silence. Given that it¡¯s still carly in the morning, I expect a certain amount of silence but this


    level is a bit too much.


    ¡°Where is everyone?¡± I ask Henry.


    He shoots a nce my way, his brows furrowing together in barely concealed annoyance. ¡°Most of


    the people in the pack have moved out into their own homes. It provides them morefort.¡±


    Correction- they had cleared out the pack house because they had their suspicion that someone


    close to them was behind their Alpha¡¯s illness.


    Too bad they didn¡¯t figure out that the snake is much closer to them than they realize.


    We get to the front of a huge ck door and Henry stops, prompting the rest of us to halt too. He


    turns to face us, his gaze fixed on me. ¡°They have to stay out here. You¡¯re the only one allowed to


    go in.¡±


    Isiah opens his mouth, probably to let out words of protest. I hold out a hand to silence him and he


    grit his teeth but follows my order.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. They¡¯ll wait out here while I go in,¡± I say, epting his condition. I should be able to


    convince the dying man on the bed that the person he trusts the most is out to kill him. If that


    doesn¡¯t work out, we will just go with our less stressful n. Force our way in and have Jude¡¯s


    head.


    Henry nods, turning around and cing his hand on the doorknob, twisting it and pushing the door.


    open.


    The room is pitch ck inside but I can make out a figure on the bed and my nostrils re as that


    familiar smell infiltrates my nostrils. The smell of death.


    Are we already toote?

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Chapter 85


    Caden¡¯s POV


    I walk in and close the door behind me, my gaze locked on the figure on the bed. The man who


    birthed my second chance mate and the only man who can put an end to all this without it resulting


    in a war.


    Walking towards the bed, I aim for the chair beside it. As I approach the bed with a mahogany


    frame, I finally manage to make out the features of the man on the bed.


    I¡¯vee across Alpha Thomas a few times in the various meetings that all Alpha and Beta are


    forced to attend. We have even spoken to each other a few times, not that I can remember any of


    those encounters, but he had alwayse across to me as a strong and structured man.


    That man lying on the bed is anything but that. His frail bones are protruding out even from under


    the thick nket that¡¯s used to cover his frame. His eyes are ghostly and rimmed with a dark eye


    bags, giving him a sickly look. It¡¯s hard to believe that he¡¯s the same person that I¡¯ve nodded across


    the room several times before.


    It takes him longer than it should to realize that I¡¯m approaching his bed and when he does, he tries


    to sit


    and fails, copsing back on the bed with a soft cry.


    up


    I rush over to his side and ce a gentle hand on his shoulder, lowering him back down on his


    pillow. ¡°Don¡¯t try to get up.¡± I know he feels insulted by my assistance but I not going to let him


    carelessly hurt himself because he¡¯s trying to protect his pride.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help,¡± he manages to choke out and I quickly move away from the bed, giving him


    some grace to save whatever dignity he can. ¡°And I¡¯m not going to be lying down on a bed in your


    presence.¡±


    I sit on the chair beside the bed and pretend to be looking around the otherwise empty room as he


    struggles to sit up in his bed. I finally turn my gaze back to him when he presses his back against


    the bed


    that small movement


    frame with a weak sigh, his eyebrows squeeze together as he tries to conceal the n


    caused him. The rumors didn¡¯t speak the truth. He¡¯s far worse off than anyone could have imagined.


    ¡°So why did you decide to visit my humble home at this time of the day?¡± He asks, the pain etched


    on his face falling away.


    ¡°I have some information I had to ry to you,¡± I tell him, shifting out of my seat and closer to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s about your illness.¡±


    His expression changes for a split second before it goes back to that warm smile thai seems to be


    at constant on his face. ¡°What is there to talk about? The pack doctor has predicted that by this time


    next week, I¡¯ll be no more.¡± His smile drops, the sadness in his eyesing to light. ¡°There¡¯s


    nothing that can be done to stop it.¡±


    Seeing the state that he was in helped me confirm that fact as soon as I walked into the room.


    There¡¯s nothing to be done. The venom has probably infected every inch of his body. The only thing


    left to do is make the person behind this pay.


    1/2


    Chapter 85


    M MMD


    ?


    ?


    ?


    ¡°Have you considered that someone close to you may be the cause of it?¡± I ask, treading lightly on


    this road that I¡¯ve chosen to walk on. I don¡¯t know how deep Alpha Tho m a s ¡®s rtionship is with


    his Beta so I need to approach the topic with caution. He might just think that I¡¯m trying to wage war


    on his pack if I go about this the wrong way


    ¡°What are you trying to imply here?¡± His brows draw together. ¡°You think I have a traitor in my


    pack?¡± Even his weak form doesn¡¯t stop the anger in his words from being very obvious.


    I sigh, annoyed with the direction this conversation is heading to. ¡°Your Beta may not really be the


    person you think he is. There¡¯s no use beating about the bush here. If my words are going to makeThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    him blow his roof off then I better get it over with quick enough so that I can move on to my next


    n. ¡°He nned a rogue on my pack several years ago that cost me the lives of half my


    members.¡±


    attack


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! Jude is my right-hand man and I trust him with my life


    and the welfare of this pack. He wouldn¡¯t do anything to jeopardize this pack!¡± He yells out but his


    words end in a coughing fit and I look over at the door, surprised that his over-eager G a m m a isn¡¯t


    bursting through it and leading me and my men away from his Alpha.


    ¡°Oh, really? And you think he isn¡¯t smiling on the inside as he watches you wither and die on your


    bed?¡± My words are harsh but I¡¯m done ying nice. If it was only his life that was at stake here


    then I probably wouldn¡¯t even care that much but Alessia¡¯s life is also at stake here. I¡¯m going to


    make him believe my words whether he likes the sound of them or not.


    ¦³


    His eyes sh but I catch a glimpse of doubt in them before it¡¯s gone in a sh. ¡°Get out of my pack


    before I have my men throw you out. You¡¯re an Alpha I respect and that¡¯s why I¡¯m going to pretend


    like we never had this conversation.¡±


    F u c k it! He isn¡¯t listening to me. I can¡¯t get through his thick skull. In the midst of everything, I see


    the first simrity between my mate and her father- they¡¯re both strong-headed and stubborn.


    Something crosses my mind. It¡¯s foolish but it¡¯s the only way I cane up with to get him to listen


    to me.


    ¡°He¡¯s trying to kill your daughter.¡±

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Chapter 86


    Caden¡¯s POV


    The man on the bed stiffens, the shock on his face taking away the sickly look that has been on his


    face. since I walked into the room.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± He asks slowly, drawing out each word from his question. ¡°I have a


    daughter?¡±


    I nod, d that I¡¯ve finally been able to hold his focus. ¡°A daughter that Jude is trying to kill because


    he doesn¡¯t want her toe in the way of his mission?¡±


    ¡°What mission would that be?¡± He asks dryly and I hold in a groan, knowing that I¡¯ve lost him again.


    He doesn¡¯t believe a word that¡¯sing out of my mouth.


    ¡°He wants to have your pack all to himself, I answer anyway. ¡°Your daughter is the only thing that¡¯s


    standing in his way.¡±


    ¡°All this is absurd. I don¡¯t have a child.¡± He scoffs, looking at me incredulously. ¡°I never pegged you


    as the sort of man to make up ridiculous tales to try and get things to go your way.¡±


    ¡°You have a daughter and her name is Alessia,¡± I groan out, trying my best to get through to him.


    ¡°She¡¯s twenty and is a beautiful woman. Her mother¡¯s name is Ynda and she deserves to have a


    father that knows of her existence. Even if it may be toote for them to form a father-and-daughter


    rtionship, I¡¯m going to make him f u c k i n g know of her existence. Whether he¡¯s ready to


    believe it or not.


    ¡°Did you say Ynda?¡± He asks, his eyes widening almostically.


    I backtrace, going through the words that I¡¯ve blurted out during my speech to see if I¡¯ve made any


    mention of Alessia mother¡¯s name.


    ¡°I know a Ynda. Nobody knew of our rtionship. We¡­spent some time together but that was


    thest that I heard of her. She packed up and went away without saying anything to me.¡± He has


    this faraway look in his eyes as he probably draws back memories of the time that he had with


    Alessia¡¯s mother. When he turns his gaze back to mine, he has unshed tears welled up in his eyes.


    ¡°You said she had a daughter?¡± He asks weakly.


    I nod, feeling ufortable as I watch the man blink back tears. I wanted him to know of his


    daughter¡¯s existence not make him shed tears.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was pregnant. She never told me,¡± he whispers, more to himself than to me.


    Again, I¡¯m left to wonder what Alessia¡¯s mother must have been reasoning when she packed up her


    bags and fled. Did she think that was doing Alessia a favor by separating her from her father or did


    she do all


    this for selfish reasons?


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± He questions with childlike wonder in his eyes. ¡°Did shee with you?¡± He


    looks over at the closed door as though expecting the door to fall open and reveal his missing child.


    Chapter 86


    I shake my head and my heart squeezes at the instant disappointment in his eyes. ¡°She-¡± I pause,


    wondering if it¡¯s a good idea to tell him about what has urred in less than twenty hours. Will he


    be able to handle knowing that the daughter he just found out existed is on a bed and fighting for


    her life?


    ¡°What is it?¡± He urges, probably noticing my reluctance. ¡°Did something happen to her?¡± His eyes


    hold a world of possibilities about what could have happened to the daughter that he hasn¡¯t even


    had the chance


    to meet.


    Putting him out of his misery. I ce a hand on his shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s ok, but she had a run-in with an


    attacker that Jude sent to kill her. She barely escaped with her life. There¡¯s no use sugar-coating the


    words. He needs to realize just how dire this situation is. ¡°She recovering as we speak.¡±


    His eyes hold a world of conflicting emotions- Pain, shock, happiness, anger, and¡­ Doubt.


    That f u k i n g doubt is still in his eyes. What will it take for him to believe the words that I¡¯m telling


    him?


    ¡°I-I just can¡¯t believe that Jude would do something of this nature.¡± He shakes his head, having an


    internal


    face. conflict with himself. ¡°I¡¯ll call him in here and ask him myself. He won¡¯t be able to lie to my


    If that¡¯s what it will take to make him believe what I¡¯ve been saying then I have no objection.


    Besides it will be nice to have the ba s t a r d right next to me so that I can have his head as soon


    as he confesses and admits to his crimes.


    ¡°Ga m a Henry,¡± he calls out and the man in question opens the door and pops his head in.


    He has definitely heard every word that was exchanged between us but to give the man credit, he


    doesn¡¯t disy any emotion. His face is stoic as he stares in the direction of his Alpha. ¡°You called


    for me?¡± He asks, stepping into the room.


    ¡°Get Beta Jude toe in her.¡± A pause. ¡°Don¡¯t tell him the real reason for my request. Just say


    that I have something to ask him,¡± he says and Henry nods, still not giving away any emotion he


    may be feeling. I apud the guy for that.


    Henry steps out of the room, leaving Thomas and I alone again.


    ¡°If there¡¯s no truth to what you¡¯re saying, you¡¯re going to find yourself on the wrong side of my


    wrath,¡± he says darkly, looking the strongest that I¡¯ve seen since I walked into the room.


    I nod, acknowledging his words and willing to bear what punishment he sees fit to give me if my


    words. turn out to be false.


    The door opens a few minutester and Henry walks in without Jude beside him. He looks over at


    Thomas anxiously, shifting on his feet. ¡°Alpha, we couldn¡¯t find him and he isn¡¯t answering when we


    try to mind- link him.¡±


    F u c k!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Chapter 87


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    I blink, my eyelids feeling heavy as I force them open, immediately closing them when the bright


    light hits my eyes.


    I squint them open one at a time to get used to the blinding light and the throbbing headache that


    isn¡¯t. ceasing.


    Groaning. I try to sit up and fall back onto the bed as a weight pulls me back down. Furrowing my


    brows, I take my gaze to the space beside me and find Caden snoozing away on the pillow with his


    hand draped across my stomach. That¡¯s the weight that pulled me back onto the bed.


    Blinking in confusion, I try to piece this puzzle together. How did I end up in Caden¡¯s bed and why


    he is wrapped around me like a leach?


    I clutch my forehead, trying to get my memories back. All I get is an intensified headache. Gasping


    at the pain, I close my eyes, feeling like a thousand needles are being pierced into. my head.


    ¡°Alessia?¡± Caden sits up, his hand falling away from my waist.


    Without the weight pulling me back down to the bed, I attempt to sit up again but fall again when I


    nt my hand onto the bed. I whine, cuddling that arm to my chest. The hand that got maimed. It


    still hasn¡¯t healed yet?


    ¡°Shit! Are you ok?¡±


    Caden voice sounds like his face is directly beside my ear and when I open up my eyes, I realize


    why it sounded that way. It¡¯s because his face is actually right beside mine.


    I pull away, putting some distance between us, and trying to sit up again, this time using my good


    hand to lift from the bed. I seed and press my back against the bed frame with a sigh sliding out


    of my lips. My headache has reduced but the dull throb is still present.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask, looking oyer at Caden who is also sitting straight. My head has a lot of


    nk spaces that I can¡¯t fill up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember anything?¡± He arches a brow in surprise. ¡°The night in the woods. Our fight?¡±


    I whine at the memory of my wolf throwing herself at Caden and getting a brutal rejection. That¡¯sThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    one memory that I actually won¡¯t mind forgetting forever. ¡°I remember our fight but I don¡¯t remember


    anything after that?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember anything?¡± Caden is starting to look a little worried and that increases


    my anxiety.


    I shake my head, wondering what exactly it is that I forget. All I remember is-


    1/3


    Chapter 87


    The memories start rushing back, one after the other. Each painful and terrifying memory makes its


    way back into my head, hitting me with a sense of dread as I remember the most important part of


    that night.


    ¡°Is Jake ok?¡± I ask anxiously, wanting to know the answer but also wanting to remain oblivious. If I


    remember correctly, his wound had been very severe and the pack doctor did not help in making


    our worries lessen. ¡°I-is he a-alive?¡± I stutter, scared of what the answer to my question will be. My


    heart hangs in my throat.


    Caden nods his head. ¡°He¡¯s ok. He¡¯s bedridden and his chances aren¡¯t looking all that good but he¡¯s


    alive,¡± he simply states and my heart sinks into my stomach. I¡¯m happy that he¡¯s alive but I hate the


    fact that I¡¯m the one that put him in this position.


    ¡°I want to go and see him.¡± I need to apologize and beg for his forgiveness. I don¡¯t deserve it but I¡¯m


    going to keep begging for it.


    ¡°Right now?¡± He arches his brow in surprise. ¡°You just woke up and you¡¯re not supposed to strain


    your muscles. Your wound isn¡¯tpletely healed yet.¡±


    I ignore every word thates out of his mouth. ¡°I need to talk with him.¡± I push the cover away and


    swing my legs out of the bed, nting my feet on the wooden board. I stand up and immediately


    regret that decision as I ce a hand on the wall to steady myself.


    Caden rushes around the bed to my side and wraps his hand around my waist, holding me upright.


    ¡°I told you that


    you shouldn¡¯t get out of bed but you never listen to me.¡±


    ¡°I just got dizzy for a moment there because I stood up too quickly,¡± I lie, pulling away from him and


    ignoring the way my vision blurs. I¡¯m sure it will get better with time. Right now, the most important


    thing on my mind and finding Jake and finding out what condition he¡¯s in.


    Caden sighs, sounding resigned. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to his room.¡± He pulls me back into his arms and bite


    down a sigh at that sweet feeling of being held in his arm. ¡°First, you have to take your shower and


    eat something. Only then will I take you to go and see him.¡±


    I open my mouth, ready to protest his use when he shoots me a death re, effectively silencing


    me. I also have to admit that taking a shower and putting something in my stomach isn¡¯t the worst


    idea at the moment. I definitely won¡¯t mind having a hot bath to get this dirt off my body. I scrunch


    my nose at the feeling of my clothes sticking to my skin from what I¡¯m sure are days of sweat.


    ¡°How long was I asleep for?¡± I ask. The stiffness in my joints has me wondering just how long I was


    asleep.


    ¡°Two days,¡± Caden answers and Ie to a halt, inevitably also making him stop walking. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡± He asks looking at me worriedly.


    ¡°I was asleep for two whole days?¡± I ask incredulously. If that tiny wound had caused that much


    damage to me then how is Jake faring?

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Chapter 88


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    I walk into the bathroom and head for the bathtub. A quick shower isn¡¯t going to help get rid of all


    the dirt that has umted on my body in the past two days. I need a good hot soaking.


    Stripping down, I slide into the warm water and sigh as my sore muscles rx. I feel like I¡¯ve ran a


    thousand miles just to be run over by a truck.


    Making sure to keep my injured arm above the water level, I scrub my body, doing the best that I


    can with only one free hand. When I finally feel partly and somewhat clean, I rinse the soap off my


    body and just soak in the tub until my skin starts looking wrinkly.


    That¡¯s when I realized that it was time to hop out of there. I towel my body and head to my wardrobe


    to look for an outfit that I can easily put on without moving my arm a great deal.


    I settle on some shorts and a shirt with buttons at the front. It¡¯s a struggle to do the button but I


    manage and smile at my reflection in the room, deciding for my sake to ignore the bed nest sitting


    on top of my head.


    A


    There¡¯s no way that I¡¯ll be able to try and take care of that mess of hair. So, I just have to make do


    with what I have.


    Throwing onest nce at the mirror, I head out of my room and walk down the stairs and into the


    kitchen. Conversationse to a standstill as I stroll into the dining hall. And unless this is some


    outrageous coincidence, then everyone is keeping quiet because I just walked in.


    I know that rumors about what happened must have been spreading around the pack house like


    widefire, hence why it feels like everyone has their eyes on me.


    Walking over to the table filled with a variety of options, I pick up a te and start filling it up with


    anything that I set my eyes on. I finally stop when my te is filled to the brink with eggs, hotdogs,


    pancakes, and beacons.


    A shadow appears behind me and I turn around when I get a whiff of that familiar delicious scent.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to sit with me today,¡± Caden states, picking up an empty te and doing the exact


    thing I did, piling the ce with every food on the table.


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡± I¡¯ve never done that before and I don¡¯t intend to start now. Especially not


    when another rumor is already running rampant. Doing that is just going to give the pack of hyenas


    something else to munch on. I¡¯m not doing that. I¡¯m going to sit at my usual spot.


    ¡°I said you sitting with me and that¡¯s final,¡± Caden grits out, sounding annoyed.


    My annoyance also makes an appearance as I stare at the back of his head, wishing I had


    something in my hand to use to knock him over his fat head. Ignoring his words, I head over to an


    empty seat and settle. into it then start digging into my te.


    1/3


    Chapter 88


    I¡¯m hungry as f u c k and not even their stares are going to drive me away from this table and my


    mission to fill up my stomach with whatever food I can get my hands on.


    I continue shoving pancakes and beacons into my mouth, my conversation with Caden already a


    thing of


    the past.


    Apparently, Caden doesn¡¯t share those sentiments with me because his butt lowers into the empty


    chair on the right side of mine.


    I stop eating, ring at him and gritting my teeth. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I look around the


    table and just as I suspected, everyone has their gaze fixed on us. This is exactly what I was trying


    to avoid.


    ¡°Having breakfast with my mate,¡± he answers innocently and digs into his te.


    What happened in the days that I was unconscious? Did Caden hit his head and have a personality


    disorder?


    That¡¯s the only exnation I cane up with as to why he¡¯s acting weird. Looking over to the chair


    at the head of the table where he normally sits, I find it empty and turn my re back on him.


    ¡°Your seat is empty. Go sit down there and leave me be,¡± I groan out, turning my focus back onto


    my delicious te of food.


    Caden doesn¡¯t make a move to stand up and I sigh, squirming under the gazes and questioning


    looks fixed on us. I wonder how long it will take for these new rumors to die down. What were they


    coming up with at


    the moment?


    Caden has never sat down beside me at the dining table before so this is going to be a whole new


    dimension for them. Are they saying that I casted a spell on their Alpha to bewitch him and make


    him lose


    his senses?


    Another shadow appears behind me and I twist my neck to the side just as Raphael settles into the


    other empty seat beside me.


    Oh, this is going to be some juicy rumors. I¡¯m almost eager to hear what exactly it is that they¡¯ll cook


    up.


    Ignoring the unwanted guests on both sides, I focus on my food and devour everything on it down to


    thest scrape. Reaching for the ss of water I brought along with my te, I down it all in one go


    and wipe my mouth with the back of my palm.


    ¡°Do you need another serving?¡±


    My head lifts at those words and I find Caden staring at me with amusement in his eyes..


    ¡°You were five seconds away from shoving that te into your mouth.¡± His eyes t w i n kl e and I¡¯m


    momentarily blinded by how beautiful they look before I snap out of the trance.


    I answer his question with a re and stand up, shoving my seat backward and exiting the dining


    room. I dump my te into the kitchen sink and rub my sweaty palms on my thighs.


    Chapter 88


    Now that my stomach has been filled, the next thing on my agenda is having that talk with Jake.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Chapter 89


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    I knock on the door.


    Caden told me that Jake has rarely ever been awake for more than a few hours and within me, I


    hope that he isn¡¯t awake so that I can postpone this conversation to another day.


    ¡°Come in,¡± a weak voice calls out and my heart sinks to my


    stomach.


    against the


    Cracking the door open, I peep in and find Jake leaning on the bed with a dozen pillow props bed


    for him to press his back into. His gaze shifts away from the TV in the room to the door and his face


    morphs into a smile once he sees me.


    ¡°Alessia, you finally woke up.¡± He tries to straighten up but ends up giving up with a soft whine.


    I bite my lips, guilt stealing my breath,


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that?¡± He saws and I drag my gaze away from the bandage wrapped around


    his midrib to his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at you like what?¡± I ask, confused.


    He sighs and makes a motion with his finger. ¡°Come in here,¡± I say and Ipile, shutting the door


    behind me and walking towards his bed.


    He pats the empty side of his bed and I silently sink onto the soft mattress, guilt still weighing me


    down.


    Jake groans and I hurriedly look over his body, searching for any sign of difort or pain but as I


    look at the expression on his face, I realize that it¡¯s annoyance, not pain.


    ¡°Get that look out of your face,¡± he orders sternly.


    My brows clench together in confusion. ¡°What look do you keep talking about?¡±


    Has the venom made its way up to his brain and is now causing him to have hallucinations? I hope


    that isn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°That look of guilt and self-loathing.¡± He sinks, his head dropping back into the wall behind us. ¡°ThisBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± He points at the bandage covering the entire section of his stomach.


    I hear his words but they don¡¯t reassure me. Jake is lying on the bed, his life depending on an


    antidote that doesn¡¯t exist and that¡¯s because of me. Because I didn¡¯t to be a b i t c h and run out of


    the pack boulder. Nothing he says is going to change that fact.


    ¡°It was,¡± I whisper, my gaze falling to the bed as I¡¯m unable to hold his eyes any longer while


    knowing that I¡¯m the reason he¡¯s on that bed.


    Chapter 89


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t.¡±


    A finger underneath my jaw tips my head back up. My vision of Jake is blurry from the unshed tears


    in my


    eyes.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t change a thing. I would have chosen to run after you a million times even if I knew this to


    be the oue.¡± He smiles weakly. ¡°So, no more of this sullen mood. He lets go of my jaw and


    turns his attention back on the TV. I was watching this awesome television series. It has been on my


    to-watch list forever. You want to join me?¡± He spares me a quick gaze with a raised eyebrow and


    then his gaze is fixed back on the television.


    I study the side of his face, wondering how on earth I got so lucky to have found a friend in Jake.


    He¡¯s one of the few people I¡¯ve trusted and I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t deserve his friendship. The only


    thing I¡¯ve managed to do is risk his life and use him as my emotional human shield countless times,


    running to him to tell him about my worries and using his shoulders as a makeshift pillow. I definitely


    don¡¯t deserve him.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing it again aren¡¯t you?¡± Jake sighs, looking annoyed and maybe even a little


    angry.


    I smile a guilty smile. It¡¯s not like I can make my brain turn off and stop thinking. No matter what


    Jake says, I¡¯m always going to know that I¡¯m the reason he¡¯s on that bed and fighting for his life.


    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s it!¡± Jake exims and I turn wide eyes to him, wondering what cost that outburst.


    Jake grips my jaw between his fingers and draws closer to my face, hiding a whine as he bites his


    bottom lip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t strain yourself,¡± I said, pulling his fingers away from my face but standing in the position he


    pulled me into. What is it?¡± I ask.


    He reaches for the remote beside him on the bed and mutes the television before turning all his


    focus on me. ¡°Listen here, Alessia.¡± He puffs in the air through his mouth. ¡°I already know that I¡¯m


    not going to make it.¡±


    My face crumbles.


    He smiles sadly at me. I¡¯m ok with that. I knew what I was getting myself into when I ran in front of


    the man holding the knife. A pause. ¡°Ok, so maybe I didn¡¯t know that the knife wasced with a


    deadly venor that has the potential to kill me, but I don¡¯t regret doing what I did.¡±


    My bottom lip wobbles as I fight to hold in a s o b.


    ¡°I would do it again in a heartbeat.¡± He chuckles, his lips breaking into a perfect smile. ¡°There¡¯s no


    use beating yourself because, given a chance to choose your life over mine, I would choose yours


    in a second.¡±


    I don¡¯t realize that I¡¯m crying until his thumb wipes my cheeks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± he says softly.


    I ist wich that there was something I could


    Chapter 89


    do.¡± I won¡¯t do anything in a heartbeat if it guarantees his survival. Absolutely anything.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Jake draws out and I wipe the tears on my cheeks as I hold his eye. ¡°There¡¯s something


    that you


    could do for me. It will make me feel a great deal better,¡± he says mischievously.


    ¡°Anything.¡± I rush out, not thinking my word over. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡±


    ¡°Date me.¡±

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Chapter 90


    Caden¡¯s POV


    Alessia has been in Jake¡¯s room for half the day. She said she just wanted to check up on him but


    she hadn¡¯t stepped out of the room since she walked in.


    The jealousy that I¡¯m trying to keep at bay is rising to the surface and I¡¯m five seconds away from


    storming into that room and dragging my mate away from there. The only thing stopping me is the


    fact that the man lying on that bed is the only reason why I still have my mate with me. I don¡¯t want


    to imagine what would have happened to Alessia if he hadn¡¯t intervened when he did. I shudder at


    that thought.


    Around noon, I hear a knock on my door and I lift my head from the paperwork that I¡¯m currently


    going to. Unfortunately, the finances of my pack aren¡¯t going to stop for an attack.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I call out, leaning against my chair and watching as the door opens to reveal Alessia.


    ¡°I want to talk to you. Do you have a moment?¡± She asks, worrying her bottom lips.


    My brows pinch together at the expression on her face. ¡°Of course,¡± I answer, pushing aside the


    paperwork on my table.


    Alessia pushes my door open and walks in. She heads for the seats in front of my desk and sits


    down. tentatively. Her fingers that are ced on top of my desk fidget nervously. When she still


    does not say anything after a good minute has passed, I arch a brow at her in question.


    What is that has gotten her so worked up?


    She releases her bottom lip from between her teeth, drawing my attention to the redness of them.


    When I drag my gaze back up to an appropriate ce on her face, I find her blushing with her gaze


    lowered to the desk. Busted!


    Clearing my throat to get her attention, I pull at the neckline of the shirt I¡¯m wearing, suddenly


    feeling stuffed in my huge a s s office. ¡°You said you wanted to talk to me?¡± I remind her.


    She nods, her cheeks regaining their natural color and that worry reappearing in her eyes again. ¡°I


    know that it might be too much to ask of you but can I please speak to the attacker that was caught


    on that day.¡± Her eyes beg me for this. ¡°I won¡¯t stay long, I just want to ask him some questions.¡±


    I swallow around the lump in my throat and sit upright.


    I haven¡¯t told Alessia about what happened in the time that she was asleep. Partly because she just


    woke up a few hours ago but mainly because I don¡¯t know how to start that conversation.


    How do I tell her that the reason why her world was turned upside down is because her father¡¯s


    Beta wanted his position in the pack? How do I tell her that her father whom she has never met is


    lying on his deathbed and about to pass away at any moment? Let¡¯s not forget that the man after


    her life is now on the loose and could be anywhere by now and plotting another attempt on her life.


    Chapter 90


    How do I even tell her those things and watch as her whole world implodes right before her very


    eyes?


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you?¡± I say with a soft sigh. It¡¯s going to have toe out


    eventually and what better time to tell her than in the present?


    ¡°What is it?¡± She asks with curiosity etched on her face.


    ¡°I already talked with the attacker.¡± I did more than talk with him but she doesn¡¯t need to know the


    details.


    Her eyes


    widen as she draws to the edge of her seat. ¡°What did he say?¡± The cagerness in her eyes grinds at


    my chest. She¡¯s so excited to hear about the reason why she was targeted but I don¡¯t think the


    answer I have is going to give her the satisfaction that she¡¯s seeking.


    ¡°Someone sent those people after you and your mother,¡± I start, watching her expressions closely.


    ¡°I already know that,¡± she says with a shrug, and my brow furrows.


    How does she know that? Did she get wind of what happened from someone who went with us to


    her father¡¯s pack or did she just take a lucky guess?


    She must have noticed the confusion on my face because she started talking again. ¡°The first time


    that they came after me, I heard them talking about someone else. They said that he¡¯s going to be


    very angry at them because they didn¡¯t finish the job.¡±


    I nod in understanding. ¡°The person that they were referring to is Jude. He¡¯s the Beta of Silver


    Wood Pack and your father is the Alpha of that pack.¡± So much contained in one sentence.


    Alessia blinks, her gaze drifting away as she stares at me nkly. Worry curls up inside of me when


    she doesn¡¯t say anything for some minutes.


    Has she finally broken down?


    ¡°Alessia,¡± I call out, hoping to make her snap out of it.


    She blinks again and shakes her head. ¡°My mother died because someone wanted to have the


    Alpha position of a pack,¡± she mutters dryly. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know anything about my father so why did


    they have


    toe after me?¡±


    ¡°If you had somehow found outter, you would have been able to take the position away from


    them.¡± Now isn¡¯t the time to tell her that she stands to inherit that pack from her father.


    Her head drops to her hand on the desk and she runs her finger through her curl, anger rolling off in


    waves from her. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    The part that I¡¯m not looking forward to telling her.


    ¡°He ran away. He got wind of what happened and fled before we could get him.¡± I look away as her


    face falls. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that we let him get away.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± she rushes out and offers me a tiny smile. A smile that falls away a second


    later. ¡°What


    Chapter 90


    about my father? Does he know about me?¡±


    I nod, thinking about how to break the next news to her. ¡°Alessia, your father is dying.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Chapter 91


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    My throat closes up as I stand in front of the big ck door. The only thing standing between me


    and my father. A man that I¡¯ve never met yet has influenced every area of my life.


    I stall, anxiety curling up in a ball inside of me and making my knuckles stop mid-air. Through the


    door, I pick up


    the scent from within the room and it curls my stomach, making me feel like I have to throw up. How


    does a person who¡¯s still alive have the smell of someone dying?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go in if you aren¡¯t ready,¡± Caden mutters softly behind me and ces a hand on


    my shoulder, giving me a reassuring squeeze. ¡°We cane back at any time. It doesn¡¯t have to be


    today.¡±


    We both know that to be a lie. It has to be today.


    From the little Caden has told me, my father is severely ill, and postponing this meeting any further


    is out of the question. Apparently, Jude has been feeding him the deadly venom in tiny dosages


    each day, killing him slowly. They found the pack doctor that had been working for Jude but the


    irreversible damage had already been done.


    My father barely has a week left to leave and if I don¡¯t do this now, it may be toote by the time I


    finally mutter up the strength to go through with it.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can do this.¡± I nod determinedly and knock twice on the door, holding my breath as I wait


    to hear the sound of my father¡¯s voice for the very first time.


    ¡°Come in,¡± a sickly voice says and it ends in a cough. I feel tears well up in my eyes. I didn¡¯t expect


    him to sound that bad. It sounds like even that small sentence has taken a lot out of him.


    ¡°Alessia.¡± Caden turns me around with a hand on my shoulder. His face softens once he sees the


    unshed. tears in my eyes. ¡°You might not like what you see on that bed once you walk in and I want


    you to be very sure that you can handle it.¡±


    In what state is my father for Caden to be giving me such a heads up? I ponder over his suggestion


    for a moment but then shake myself out of it. I can¡¯t keep putting this off. It has been going in for


    days now but today is the day I nt my feet in the ground and say no more. I¡¯m just going to walk


    in there, talk to the man, tell him what I have to say, and then walk back out of the room.


    ¡°I can do this, I repeat, adding strength to my words so that I can believe them myself.


    Caden looks at me skeptically but drops his hand away from my shoulder and points to the door.


    ¡°Your father is waiting for you in there and I¡¯ll be right out here. We¡¯ll leave when you¡¯re ready to go.¡±


    I nod, appreciating the kindness and support that he has been showing to me ever since he


    dropped this bomb on me. A surprise, given that he probably has his crises that he¡¯s battling


    himself. Finding out about Jude didn¡¯t only turn my world on its axis. It did the same to Caden. I


    can¡¯t even imagine how he must feel to have found out that Jude got away. The man that he had


    been chasing for half his life was so close to him but yet managed to slip through his fingers.


    ? ? M M MB B B B B B M


    Chapter 91


    80% 11:43


    We haven¡¯t talked about the other thing he said that day. No words have been mentioned about how


    Jude is the same man who ordered the attack that had his previous mate killed. He took away his


    first mate and drove a second mate into his arms. It¡¯s a nket that hangs in the air and covers over


    us. I haven¡¯t brought since then and we both came to a silent agreement to ignore the connection


    between our lives.


    it


    up


    ¡°I won¡¯t stay in there for long.¡± I tell him. I n on just going in there and telling Thomas- I found out


    his name from Caden- that I¡¯m happy that we¡¯ve finally met but I don¡¯t n on building a rtionship


    with


    him.


    I know it isn¡¯t his fault that we were separated- ording to what Caden told me, the man had no


    clue of my existence until a few days ago but I don¡¯t think I can form a rtionship with him and


    have him taken away from me a few dayster. It will kill me. So, I¡¯m going with the safe option


    here. Meet him and tell him to his face my reasons for not wanting to get closer to him.


    ¡°You can take however long you need. We aren¡¯t in a rush here.¡± He smiles softly at me. ¡°Don¡¯t


    hurry.¡±


    Well, that is one advice that I¡¯m not going to be taking into consideration but I nod anyways and


    push the door open, bracing myself for what is going to greet me.


    The room is pitch ck but thanks to our supernatural powers, I make out the figure on the bed.


    A man with a head of white hair and protruding bones. It¡¯s so bad that the muscle on his face is


    almostpletely gone, leaving just skin and bones.


    I cover my mouth with my palm as I choke on a s o b. This is worse than what I ever imagined. It¡¯s


    like he¡¯s withering away right there on the bed..


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready for this. Is it toote to run out of this room and try again another day?


    The cough that he lets out answers my question and I close the door behind me.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Chapter 92


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    Walking into the room, I inch closer to the bed even as my mind screams at me to run away and


    nevere back. To pretend that the man lying on the bed doesn¡¯t exist and just live my life the


    way I¡¯ve been.


    world. living it before he waltzed in and imploded my


    ¡°Alessia,¡± he draws out. ¡°Is that you?¡±


    I swallow the lump around my throat and nod, but then remember that Caden told me that he lost


    his supernatural power. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Stopping just at the edge of the bed, I sit down on the seat ced beside the bed.


    ¡°You came to meet me.¡± A smile graces his lips, making him appear less sick. ¡°I want to see you.


    Can I?¡±


    Biting my lip, I hold back an ugly cry and nod even though I know he can¡¯t see it. Standing up, I walk


    over to the light switch mounted on the walk and turn it on, pausing for a second to get my bearing


    back before turning around.


    He gasps, his eyes wide with wonder. ¡°You look just like her,¡± he whispers, a faraway look in his


    eyes.


    I could see himrclearly in the dark but it still didn¡¯t prepare me for the image of him in a bright white


    light. As though it was possible, he looks even worse than he did a minute ago.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that?¡± He says sternly and I drag my gaze up to his eyes to find strength in


    them. ¡°I can still get up from the bed and own myself in any fight.¡±


    Iugh, pressing my palm against my mouth to hold in the bubble ofughter that¡¯s trying to make


    its way


    OUL


    My father smiles, augh escaping out of his mouth. Thatugh dies down when he erupts into a


    coughing fit that shakes his lithe frame.


    I rush over to his side and reach for the cup of water on his bedside table, pressing it against his dry


    lips. He takes two sips from it before pulling away and dropping his head back on his pillow with an


    exhausted sigh. ¡°I hate when that happens,¡± he mumbles.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing it happens a lot,¡± I say, dropping the water back on the table and taking my previous


    seat. ¡°I don¡¯t see how you n on fighting anyone when you have a coughing fit every few minutes.


    I dare say that it¡¯s going to put a w in your ns,¡± I tease, drawing a soft smile out of him that has


    me smiling as well.


    ¡°Even your smile looks like hers,¡± he says with a wistful look in his eyes. ¡°And you have her eyes


    and her hair.¡±


    I smile at him and tuck my hair behind my ears, suddenly feeling shy. ¡°How did you meet her?¡± I


    ask, interested in hearing about their story. My mother never even told me his name. There was no


    way that I could have coerced her to tell me about that rtionship.


    JJ JM MM BBD


    Chapter 92


    G


    He smiles, his gaze drifting away. ¡°She was in a bar that I went to.¡± A pause where his face takes on


    a dark


    1 look. I had just lost my mate and I went there to drown my sorrows in a bottle even though


    werewolves don¡¯t get drunks, I didn¡¯t care about that.


    I sink into the seat, getting ready for the story about to be told.


    ¡°She was there alone. She had just moved into town and was on her first night out.¡± He smiles.


    ¡°That¡¯s when I saw her, dancing in the corner all by herself and unaware of the attention that she


    was drawing to herself.¡± He chuckles. ¡°She was always so oblivious to those sorts of things. Never


    believed that everyone in the room had their gaze on her.¡±


    I smile, imagining my Mom¡¯s younger self in a bar, having the time of her life and unaware that she


    had just caught the attention of a grieving Alpha.


    ¡°I was bewitched from the very moment that I set my eyes on her. The rest part of the story is


    basically a clique. He blushes the first color that I¡¯ve seen on his skin. ¡°It was kind of boring from


    that moment.¡±


    ¡°I want to hear about it, I say and meaning it. I love hearing about their story. I want to know about


    everything that has been hidden away from me.


    He looks over to me and I don¡¯t know what he sees in my eyes but he nods in understanding. ¡°She


    had a run-in with the wrong crowd and I swept in and saved her. I asked for her number afterward


    and she just turned on me. She said she didn¡¯t need my help and that she had everything under


    control.¡±


    Iugh. That sounds like something my Mom would do. The woman hated looking weak in front of


    anyone.


    ¡°What happened afterward?¡± I¡¯m so invested in this story.


    He sighs. ¡°She left and I didn¡¯t see her after that until a weekter. He coughs, causing my worry to


    rise but after a while, he quiets down. ¡°Sorry about that,¡± he apologized, his cheeks had color in


    them but this time they were caused by his embarrassment.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± I say, reaching for the ss on the table and feeding the water to him.


    He thanks me and clears his throat as I ce the ss back on the table. ¡°So where was I?¡±


    ¡°You were telling me about how you two met again a week after the first incident, I remind him and


    he nods, his face brightening up a bit as he tells his story.


    1


    As I watch his lips move, his expression changing, and varying with the tone of whatever it is he¡¯s


    saying, I realize one thing. I can¡¯t ignore his existence and go back to the way things once were.


    I stay in that room for an hour, letting my father talk about my mother and Iugh, smile, and frown


    in that hour. My heart feels full when I stand up from my seat and say my goodbyes to him.


    Turning off the light that I¡¯d previously turned on, I exit the room and close the door softly behind


    me. Caden straightens up from the wall he is leaning on and arches a brow at me. ¡°How did it go?


    Did you go


    ¨C


    Chapter 92


    through with it?¡±


    I had confided in Caden about what my n was and though he didn¡¯t try to convince me otherwise,


    I know that he didn¡¯t also agree with me.


    ¡°I want toe back tomorrow.¡±


    He smiles knowingly. ¡°We¡¯ll be back.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Chapter 93


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    For the past few days, I¡¯ve been spending my mornings with my father and my afternoons with


    Jake.


    Hence why I have a tter of junk food in one hand and a pile of DVDs in the other.


    Jake isn¡¯t allowed to do anything other than lying on his bed so I¡¯ve been visiting him with snacks he


    isn¡¯t meant to have. We watch movies throughout the day, catching up with his list that he says we


    have to finish. Today, we¡¯re heading for the Vampire Diaries series. Surprisingly, there¡¯s someone on


    Earth who hasn¡¯t watched that series yet.


    I push open his door with the heel of my foot because both my hands are currently upied, and


    force my way into the room.


    Jake has his head on the wall with pain etched on his face. His expression changes as soon as he


    notices my presence. I¡¯ve been noticing that he does that more often, as though he¡¯s trying to


    reassure me by putting on a false facade.


    Smiling at him, I walk into the room and ce the goods in my hand on the bedside table. ¡°How are


    you feeling today?¡± I ask, holding his gaze and daring him to spew his lies to me.


    He smiles a cheeky smile. ¡°I was in a bit of pain but I feel so much better now that my girlfriend is


    beside me.¡±


    My eyes widen and my head whips to the opened door. Thankfully no one is outside the door.


    ¡°Keep quiet,¡± I say, shushing him with a finger on my lips as I quickly rush over to close the door


    before someone overhears the idiot. ¡°Caden is going to have your head on a stake if he hears you.¡±


    He simply rolls his eyes, that nasty smile still present on his lips. ¡°What is he going to do to me? Kill


    me?¡± He snaps a finger in the air, as though he just remembered something. ¡°Oh, yeah. I almost


    forgot that I¡¯m already dying.¡± He startsughing but I just stare at him nkly, not finding his joke


    funny in any way.


    I don¡¯t want to give him false hope by saying that there might still be a chance for him to get the


    antidote but I also don¡¯t want to hear him talk about dying in that manner. It¡¯s something that has


    been set in stone.


    ¡°That was a good joke and you know it,¡± he use, still letting out soft chuckles.


    Rolling my eyes, I move over to his bed and sit in the free space beside him. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    I ask, getting a peep at his real emotion when he lets down a gulp but then it¡¯s gone before it even


    settles on his face.


    Chapter 99


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Tm ok, but I¡¯ll feel even better if my girlfriend gives me a kiss. He turns his cheeks to me, fishing for


    something that he isn¡¯t going to get. I take a snack bar from the bowl of junk food I brought along


    with me and spa n k him with it.


    His eyes fly open and he gasps at me, a mock expression of shock on his face. ¡°Why does my


    girlfriend keep treating me so harshly?¡± He pouts, jutting his bottom lip and taking the appearance of


    a constipated cow.


    5


    I roll my eyes at him, forcing my smile to stay down. I can¡¯t indulge his behavior. If he thinks that I


    find whates out of my mouth even a bit funny then he¡¯s never going to stop saying stup i d s hi t


    like this.


    ¡°I told you to stop calling me that,¡± I chid, standing up and taking the first DVD of the series with me


    and walking around the bed to the control system. I had brought up the suggestion that we should


    simply stream the series on Netflix but Jake had been insistent on doing it the old-fashioned way.


    Hence why I¡¯m on my knees and struggling to get the hang of the f u c ki n g control system!


    ¡°Stopping calling you what?¡± He asks mischievously.


    1 roll my eyes, smacking the back of the DVD yer and wishing it was Jake¡¯s head. ¡°You know


    what I mean. Is it supposed to take this long to load?


    ¡°You mean my girlfriend?¡±


    I don¡¯t have to look at him to know that he has a stupi d grin stretched across his face. ¡°Yes. Stop


    calling me that. I¡¯m not your girlfriend. I¡¯m just your pretend girlfriend.¡±


    After Jake had blurted out his proposition, we hade to an agreement that we¡¯d y pretend.


    That way he can get the experience of what having a mate is like without actually doing anything


    serious. It¡¯s pathetic but it was what he wanted and there¡¯s no way that I¡¯m saying no to him when


    I¡¯m the reason he¡¯s on that bed.


    1


    I smile triumphantly when it starts ying and quickly walk back to the bed to slide under the cover


    with Jake.


    *Come closer. I want to cuddle with my girlfriend,¡± Jake whines.


    I roll my eyes but do as he says, shifting closer to him until I can feel his body heat radiating to my


    side.


    We fall silent as we watch the movie begin. Jake does ask me to pause the movie randomly and


    exin to him what¡¯s happening but other than that, he isn¡¯t such a bad movie partner.


    Halfway through the third series, I hear light snoring from beside me and look over at Jake to find


    him fast asleep.


    He has been falling asleep faster these past few days, the venom wearing him down. I frown as I


    look at the paleness of his skin. His health is deteriorating and there still isn¡¯t an antidote.


    92% 10:42


    Sighing, I turn off the movie and slip out of bed, taking care not to wake him up. I reach for the duvet


    and draw it up to his shoulders. Staring at him, I lower my head to his and drop a kiss on his right


    check, the kiss that he has been h a s s l i n g me for since forever.


    Then I walk out of the room and close the door softly behind me.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Chapter 94


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    It¡¯s been two days since it happened and I still can¡¯t wrap my head around the fact that Jake is


    gone.


    It had been like every other day that we shared together. I had walked to his room with a pile of


    movies and junk food. We had watched the movie together and Jake had kept on interrupting the


    movie like he usually did just like every other day. Except when he fell asleep and I covered him


    with the duvet, I lowered my head to kiss him like I always do when I notice something very


    wrong.


    The pain that was usually visible on his face even while he was fast asleep wasn¡¯t present. His face


    looked still and before. That¡¯s because he wasn¡¯t breathing.


    After dragging the pack doctor to the house and forcing him to revive Jake and then yelling at him


    when he failed to do so, I had crumbled beside his bed and wept for G o d only knows how long.


    He passed away in his sleep with me right beside him and I couldn¡¯t do anything. I know my


    reasoning is wed because even if I had noticed what was happening, there was nothing that I


    could have done but I can¡¯t help but feel like I¡¯ve failed him in some kind of way.


    A knocknds on my door and ignore it like I¡¯ve been doing for the past two days and bury myself


    into my cover.


    ¡°Alessia,¡± Caden growls out, sounding more annoyed than he did an hour ago. ¡°You have toe


    out of there and at least eat something. You¡¯re going to perish if you keep acting this way.¡±


    Groaning, I bury myself deeper under my cover, trying to hide away from his loud voice. All I want to


    do is stay in my room and cry all day. Is that so hard for him to understand?


    A


    He keeps knocking unrelenting and I push the cover away from my body with a groan. ¡°Leave me


    alone, Caden!¡± I¡¯m five seconds away from opening that door and letting him have a piece of my


    mind. But opening that door will just give him what he wants so I cover myself back up and keep on


    ignoring his attempts at getting me to open my door. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    There¡¯s silence and I sigh in relief, closing my eyes and getting ready for another round of sleeping.


    Who needs food when one can just cry and sleep all day long? Not me.


    Just as I feel myself drifting away, I hear the sound of keys j i g g l i n g and my ears perk up at the


    sound of my door opening. I bolt out of my bed but it¡¯s already toote as Caden opens my door


    and walks into the room, tarnishing my sanctuary with his presence.


    Gritting my teeth in anger, I match towards the brute and poke him in the center of his chest. ¡°What


    are you doing in my room? I clearly told you that I want to be left alone?¡±


    Caden simply ignores me and walks around me to my window. He drags back the blinds and I


    1/3


    Chapter 94


    A


    92% 10:43


    whine, shutting my eyes as the light hits me hard. My room which has been dark for two days


    straight now has light streaming in, adding to the anger inside of me.


    ¡°Do you know that this is an invasion of privacy?¡± I almostugh once the words leave my mouth.


    I¡¯m pretty sure that there¡¯s no room in the pack house that¡¯s out of bounds for him. He could just


    waltz into any room he desires without any penalty but this is my room and he¡¯s dam n well going to


    respect my privacy. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you,¡± I say when he keeps mute and leaves me screaming like a


    hormonal teenager.


    He finally turns his gaze in my direction, his eyes trailing up and down my body and leaving me


    feeling self-conscious. ¡°This has to stop. You¡¯ve had your moment to grieve but I¡¯m not going to put


    up with you locking yourself in this room. That ends towards.


    The lid on my anger flies off. ¡°Who do the hell do you think you are to talk to me in that manner?¡±


    He inches closer to me, his breath fanning my face. ¡°Your mate who¡¯s sick and tired of watching you


    cry over another man all day long. Do you think I enjoy watching you wither away by locking


    yourself in this room?¡±


    ¡°That other man saved my life. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t be alive,¡± I bite out. ¡°So, forgive me if I


    need a few days to myself to get over his death.¡±


    ¡°And you can keep mourning him just not at the expense of your health.¡±


    I hear the reasoning in what he¡¯s saying but I¡¯m still fixed on the way he carelessly referred to Jake


    as another man as though that was all he was. Jake was a hero and my best person. In the few


    days that I spent ying his pretend girlfriend, I realized that I deserved so much better than what


    Caden kept throwing my way.


    This isn¡¯t the way that I¡¯m meant to be treated. The week that I spent with Jake has taught me that


    and I¡¯m tired of settling for less than I deserve. Jake wouldn¡¯t want this life for me.


    ¡°I want to reject you,¡± I state firmly.


    Caden stills, his eyes running over my face, probably trying to decide if I¡¯m being serious or not.


    Finally, he rolls his eyes, ¡°We aren¡¯t having this conversation again. I already told you that no one is


    going to be rejecting the other. We¡¯re mate and that¡¯s the way that it¡¯s going to stay.¡±


    Frustration wells up inside of me. What is wrong with him? Why doesn¡¯t he ever listen to me or try to


    understand what I need? I can¡¯t keep living like this. Not anymore.


    ¡°I Alessia Cara reject you Caden Salvador of-¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Caden holds out his hand, panic written in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t do it. Just give me another


    chance and I promise that I¡¯ll do better this time.¡±


    How many more chances am I going to keep giving him?

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Chapter 95


    Caden¡¯s POV


    I have my work cut out for me. How do I make my mate fall in love with me in just two weeks?


    Today, she showed up at breakfast after only eating in her room for days. I¡¯m taking it as a sign


    that¡¯s she ready to start socializing with humans again. I¡¯m also taking it as a sign to start my


    courting.


    Two weeks. She gave me two weeks to change her mind about rejecting me


    I¡¯m losing my mind here. I¡¯ve been thinking about the best thing I can do to convince her that I¡¯m


    serious about changing but no matter how hard I think, I keeping up with nothing.


    ¡°F u c k!¡± I yell, not realizing that I said it out loud until Alex approaches tentatively and with concern


    in his eyes.


    ¡°Is everything alright there?¡± He asks, narrowing his eyes at me when I answer his question with a


    groan. ¡°Is it something that I can help you with?¡±


    I groan again but then stop short, thinking his words over. Alex is the only person in my close friend


    group who is happily mated and shackled with the baby. I almost p myself on the forehead as an


    ideaes to mind. I can¡¯t believe that I didn¡¯t think of this sooner.


    Who better to ask for advice than someone who has gone through what I¡¯m going through right


    now? Alex and Scarlett didn¡¯t always see eye to eye. In fact, there was a time when I was sure that


    they would rather reject each other than evene within a hair length of the other. Yet, fast


    forward to two yearster and I¡¯m fighting to get Alex off her so he can do his duties. He¡¯s perfect for


    what I need.


    ¡°How did you get Scarlett to fall in love with you?¡± I ask and he stares nkly at me. I start second-


    guessing myself. Is it a good choice to ask Alex of all people for love advice? I mean, his mate had


    a knife pressed against his neck before and threatened to make him bleed to his death.


    I sigh, already regretting any decision, and sigh again when I hear footsteps approaching us. Great,


    Raphael hase to join in on the fun.


    1


    ¡°Forget about what I asked,¡± I rush out but of course, Raphael catches it.


    ¡°What should Alex be forgetting about?¡± He stands beside us and throws questioning nces at the


    both of us. ¡°Why do you guys always exclude me? I¡¯m starting to get jealous,¡± he pouts.


    I pin Alex with a death re, indirectly rying to him that he better keep his trap shut. If Raphael


    finds out about what I asked Alex, it will be the end of me. He will never let me hear the end of it and


    I can¡¯t spend all my life avoiding him. I mean, the idiot stays in the same house with me and sits


    beside me when we eat.


    1


    Chapter 95


    I forget that this is Alex that I¡¯m referring to. The ba s t r d isn¡¯t scared of anyone.


    He starts singing. He turns to Raphael, shock still written on his face, ¡°Caden just asked me about


    how to make Alessia fall in love with him.¡±


    Raphael and I both let out a gasp of surprise.


    That b a t a r d twisted my words. That isn¡¯t what I said but I guess it¡¯s pretend obvious to figure out


    what I really asking when I phrased the question in such a way.


    ¡°Why is he trying to make Alessia fall in love with him?¡± Raphael asks and Alex shrugs before


    turning to face me with a knowing look in his eyes.


    ¡°You screwed up didn¡¯t you?¡± He asks dryly and I answer the question with a groan, back to my no-


    word answers.


    Raphael turns to me. ¡°Here¡¯s what you will want to do. First, you will have to take her on a date,


    wine and dine her, and then when her defenses are down, you attack.¡± He smiles proudly and Alex


    and I exchange confused gazes with each other. Though I have to admit that not everything that


    Raphael said was cra p.


    Taking her on a date isn¡¯t such a bad idea. I could take her to the new restaurant that opened in


    town and we could have a romantic dinner together. The more I think about it, the more it sounds


    like a fantastic idea.


    Dinner is.


    ¡°Here are a few things that you will want to avoid,¡± Raphael says and I turn my focus back on him


    which I instantly regret. ¡°Don¡¯t tell her that her dress doesn¡¯t match herplexion and don¡¯t ever


    think of saying that she looks fat in what she has on.¡± He shudders as if he just remembered


    something.


    ¡ü


    Again, Alex and I exchange confused nces with each other. I know it isn¡¯t wise but I find myself


    asking the question on both our minds.


    ¡°Why would I do something like that in the first ce?¡± I wait for my answer and I¡¯m not exactly


    surprised when Raphael blinks up at me dumbly.


    ¡°What if she asks how she looks in her dress?¡±


    ¡°You lie?¡± Isn¡¯t that a universal rule in the dating handbook? Rule number one on the first page-


    never tell a woman that she¡¯s fat to her face.


    ¡°How was I supposed to know that? She did look fat so I told her the truth,¡± he states matter of fact.


    Alex and I whine, scrunching our faces up, both of us able to imagine what happened after that


    encounter. No wonder he has a haunted look in his eyes.


    2/3


    I shake my head, pushing Raphael¡¯s idiotic ways to the back of my head. My main focus should be


    on Alessia and our pending date. I just have to look for a way to ask her out and have her agree to


    go.


    I have my work cut out for me.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Chapter 96


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    Day two of me having dinner in the dining room and I have to say that it isn¡¯t all that bad. As long as


    I can ignore the stares and whispers that follow me everywhere I go.


    The fact that Caden and Raphael are still sitting on either side of me isn¡¯t helping the rumors to die


    down and by this time, I¡¯ve actually given up.


    Let people say whatever it is they want. I¡¯m done with trying to keep things on the low to pacify


    them. They shoulde up with whatever tale it is that they desire.


    Caden and Raphael have been sharing suspicious gazes with each other and it¡¯s hard to not notice


    it when they sitting down on either side of me or when they don¡¯t even bother to hide it.


    Tired of the secrecy, I groan out loud, drawing their attention.


    ¡°Is anyone of you going to tell me what this is about?¡± I ask exasperatedly, knowing that it¡¯s


    something that concerns me because I¡¯m very sure that I heard Raphael whispering, ¡°Tell her.¡¯ to


    Caden.


    I wouldn¡¯t even call it a whisper because I¡¯m sure that the people on the other side of the table also


    heard it. He has a lousy whispering voice that he definitely needs to work on.


    Caden shoots a re at Raphael before turning to face me. ¡°I have something that I wanted to ask


    you.¡±


    I arch a brow in question when he suddenly goes quiet. I¡¯m not a mind reader. I¡¯m going to need him


    to actually voice out this question.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about it after dinner,¡± he finally says and Raphael groans, dropping his head on the


    table, causing half the people in the room to turn in our direction. This time he gets a re from


    both Caden and me and has the nerve to smile sheepishly at us before muttering an apology under


    his breath.


    I roll my eyes, turning my attention back on the te and suddenly losing my appetite. All I can think


    about is what question Caden wants to ask him that has him looking unsure of himself.


    Picking at the food on my te, I push it around, ready to end dinner, and find out what it¡¯s thatBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Caden has to ask.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? Do you not like the food that was served?¡± Caden asks, worry evident on his


    face. ¡°I can have the chef make another meal for you if it¡¯s not up to your liking.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I rush out, blushing when a few people nce our way at my outburst. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything like


    that,¡± I beg, this time in a much softer voice. I¡¯ll legit kill myself if Caden goes to bother Mrs Smith


    1/3


    ¦Ò S M D G D DI


    Chapter 96


    all because of me. It will be a fate far worse than that. ¡°The food is perfect.¡± I make a show of


    shoving a fork full of the food into my mouth and smiling around a mouthful.


    Caden smiles back but doesn¡¯t lookpletely convinced. He spends half of his dinner by throwing


    nces my way.


    It¡¯s something that he just recently started doing. He always looks at me as though he¡¯s waiting for


    something to happen. I¡¯m not stup i d enough that I can¡¯t piece the puzzle together.


    This watching started after Jake¡¯s death. Caden probably thinks that I¡¯m going to do something stupi


    d. I appreciate his concern but I sometimes wish that he wouldn¡¯t watch me like I¡¯m a dynamite that


    is about to explode at any moment.


    With him watching me like a hawk, I cat the food on my te, forcing the food that I don¡¯t have an


    appetite for down my throat just so that he doesn¡¯t actually seek out poor Mrs Smith and have her


    make another dinner for me.


    I sigh happily as I ce thest piece of broli in my mouth, chew on it, and wash it down with the


    ss of water beside my te.


    Half of the people in the dining room had cleared away their tes and that¡¯s when I realized that I


    spent more than half an hour on my te.


    Raphael is gone but Caden is still right beside me with his empty te in front of him. He waited for


    me to be done with my dinner? That¡¯s oddly¡­sweet of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± He asks with a raised brow and I nod in answer. He smiles at me, picking up his


    te and mine as well, stacking them together.


    I open my mind to tell him that I¡¯m more than capable of taking my te to the kitchen but decid to


    keep shut at thest moment. There are times that I have to pick my battles wisely and this isn¡¯t one


    that¡¯s worth fighting.


    I follow Caden silently into the kitchen and stand behind him as he dumps the dishes into the sink


    ¡°What did you want to tell me earlier?¡± I question, my curiositying back in tenfolds. I so badly


    want to know what all those whispering was all about.


    Caden turns around, leaning against the kitchen counter and taking a look around the kitchen.


    We¡¯re the only ones present, creating the perfect atmosphere for a private talk. That¡¯s one of the


    reasons why I brought up the conversation here.


    He coughs and scratches behind his ears, looking almost¡­shy? Ok, now I¡¯m really invested in


    finding out what this is all about.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything you¡¯re doing tomorrow night, right?¡± He asks.


    Chapter 96


    I answer his question with a nk stare. Caden knows about my whereabouts twenty-four seven


    and he definitely knows that I don¡¯t have anything lined up for tomorrow evening. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I


    answer anyway.


    ¡°How about going on a dinner date with me?¡± He swallows and lets out a nervousugh. ¡°What do


    you say? Will you go out on a date with me?¡±

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Chapter 97


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    After agreeing to go on a date with Caden, I had managed to walk up to my room without


    embarrassing myself by letting out a squeal or a scream. As soon as I¡¯m in thefort and privacy


    of my room, I do that and more.


    Giggling into my pillow, I try to force the huge grin on my face down a notch or two but it stays the


    same.


    I reprimand myself, telling myself not to be so happy all because of a date. He still has to work hard


    to earn my forgiveness and a simple date isn¡¯t going to make all the hurt that he has caused me


    disappear. But I have to admit that it¡¯s a good start.


    Standing up from my bed with my smile still intact, I walk towards my wardrobe and pull the door


    open. Digging inside it, I reach deep for the shopping back that I know is shoved in there.


    I smile once my fingers brush against the nylon and pull it out of the wardrobe.


    Walking back to my bed, I reach into the bag and pull out the dress that Caden has secretly gotten


    for me. Hugging it to my chest, I walk in front.of the full-length mirror and hold the dress against my


    front. It¡¯s still absolutely beautiful like it was the first time I saw it. It¡¯s a perfect dress for tomorrow¡¯s


    asion.


    Unable to resist the urge, I twirl around with it cuddled to my chest andugh at my silliness. I can¡¯t


    believe that I¡¯m this excited over a simple date.


    I¡¯ve gone on dates with other guys while I was in high school but none of those dates have even


    had this effect on me. None of them had ever made me feel this giddy and excited.


    Puffing air between my cheeks, I force my smile down and once it doesn¡¯t look like my face is abou


    to split into two, I turn away from my reflection and walk back to the wardrobe.


    Taking out a hanger, I use it to hold the dress up in the wardrobe and close the door, already


    anticipating tomorrow evening. I¡¯m going to feel like a princess in that dress and I can¡¯t f u c k i n g


    wait.


    Walking back to the bed, I brush off the empty nylon onto the floor and climb into my bed and under


    the cover. As I close my eyes, I imagine what awaits me tomorrow night.


    ****


    The wait is excruciatingly long. Throughout the whole day, all I¡¯ve been able to do is fix my gaze on


    the wall clock mounted in my room, counting down each minute and second that passes.


    Wondering when the hour hand is going to get to eight so that my date with Caden canmence


    Yes, I know that I¡¯m absolutely pitiful and shameless but I¡¯m way past the point of caring about how


    1/3


    Ie off.


    Once the clock strikes seven. I hop into the shower and spend an unnecessary amount of time in


    there. Then I hop right out and walk over to my wardrobe, picking out my dream dress.


    Stripping out of the towel wrapped around my body, I slide the ck dress onto my body and go to


    stand in the mirror.


    Like before, the dress is a perfect fit, hugging me in all the right ces and ending in a slit that


    starts from the middle of my thighs. The overhead light catches on it as I twirl around in front of the


    mirror, getting a three-sixty-degree look at myself. I have to say that I look beautiful, the best that


    I¡¯ve looked in a very long time.


    I quickly work on my hair, pulling it up into a simple hairdo and holding it up with pins, leaving my


    neck exposed. I leave it that way, not bothering to essorise with a ne. Caden always spent


    an unhealthy amount of time showering my neck with kisses while we were at his secret


    home.


    I know he loves my neck and I¡¯m going to use that knowledge to drive him crazy, Smiling to myself, I


    ce simple stud earrings in my car holes and that¡¯s it. I use a little bit of mascara and a nude lip


    gloss on my lips.


    A knockes on my door as I¡¯m putting the final touches on my appearance.


    ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± I rush out, keeping my makeup kit back in the drawer that I brought it out of Throwing


    onest look at my reflection in the mirror, I pick up my handbag and walk towards the door.


    Breathing deeply through my nose to cool down my nerves, I open the door and have to fight to


    keep my mouth from dropping open.


    I drag my gaze up his body to find him having the same issues as me as his eyes trail leisurely up


    my body, leaving me feeling like I have nothing on.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry but I have to do this,¡± Caden announces and steps closer to me.


    My brows furrow together as I try to make sense of his words, What is he apologizing for? Did he


    already change his mind about taking me out on a date or he is-


    My head quiets down and everything stands still as Caden draws me into his embrace and ces a


    kiss on my lips. A simple kiss that deepens when I snake my arms around his neck and pull him


    closer to me.


    We kiss for what could have been mere seconds or minutes when Caden pulls out of my embrace


    and presses his forehead to me. ¡°You look absolutely breathtaking in that dress,¡± he whispers, short


    breathsing out of his lips in pants.


    2/3


    At that moment, I felt absolutely breathtaking like he said. Like a princess in the arms of her prince


    charming.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Chapter 98


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    I¡¯ve never seen Caden in anything other than sweatpants and a t-shirt. On very few asions have


    I seen him in jeans but never have I seen him in a suit pants and button up sleeve shirt.


    We walk through the living room to get to the door and I ignore the hundred pairs of eyes that follow


    us on our way out. It¡¯s obvious from the way that we¡¯re both dressed that we¡¯re going out on a date.


    Caden simply draws me into his side and whispers words offort in my ear as we pass the


    crowd, telling me not to let their stares get to me.


    We get to the car in one piece and Caden opens the passenger side for me and helps me in,


    resulting in me grinning like an idiot throughout the entire ride to the restaurant.


    Caden and I talk about simple subjects on the ride there, ranging from how this is the first time that


    he will be trying out this restaurant and any other topic that crosses our mind.


    By the time we get to the restaurant, the energy in the car is warm and easy as we share augh


    over a joke regarding Lucy, that Caden just retold..


    Caden parks the car in a free space in the parking lot and I open my door just as Caden is rounding


    the car to get to my side.


    ¡°I wanted to help you out of your car like a gentleman,¡± he says, throwing a yful re at me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get to do that when we get to the pack house and if you y your cards right, I¡¯ll even give


    you a good night kiss.¡± Moving closer to him, I ce my lips beneath his ear. ¡°It won¡¯t be a kiss on


    the lips.¡± With that said, I pull away and walk away from the car and Caden.


    Caden¡¯s gaze does dark at my words and I giggle as I pretend not to notice him discreetly trying to


    adjust his suit pants.


    He clears his throat when he gets to my side and avoids my gaze, sending me into another set of


    giggles.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get dinner,¡± he says, wrapping his hand around my waist and pulling me into his side,


    completely ignoring the fact that I can¡¯t keep myughter under control. He looks down at me and


    smiles mischievously. ¡°Two can y this game.¡±


    That statement wipes away every trace ofughter out of me, leaving behind a healthy dosage of


    fear.


    I know the sort of control that Caden has over my body and I know that he¡¯s an expert when it


    comes to welding it. What if he puts me in an embarrassing position in the restaurant?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as soon as that thought enters my head, it disappears. There¡¯s no way that Caden will do


    something to humiliate me in front of a crowd. I trust him.


    I still at that thought. I trust Caden. When and how did that happen?


    ¡°Is everything alright? Are you feeling ok?¡± Caden asks, looking down at me with concern and that¡¯s


    when I realize that I¡¯ve stopped walking.


    I had been so disturbed by my internal conflict that it projected its results outside of my body.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I answer, smiling up at him to put his mind at ease because I know that he won¡¯t hesitate


    to drag us back into the car and back to the pack house if he suspects that I¡¯m anything less than


    perfect.


    So I push away that thought to the back of my head. I will decipher it when I¡¯m alone and in the


    comfort of my room, not when I¡¯m on a date with my very handsome mate.


    He nods, still stealing nces at me as we walk towards the restaurant but at least, he isn¡¯t


    ushering us back into the car and back on the road.


    We get to the restaurant and the waitress shows us to the table that Caden booked for us- a seat


    that face the window, allowing us to gaze up at the beautiful sky outside while we eat our food. A


    perfect


    seat.


    When the waitresses back, she takes our orders and leaves again with a promise to be back


    soon with our food.


    ¡°So, how are you liking the date so far?¡± Caden asks, looking at me expectantly.


    Iugh, finding this side of Caden very cute. ¡°We just got here. I¡¯ll grade you when we get back to


    the pack house.¡± I don¡¯t tell him that he¡¯s already at a perfect score and that unless he does


    something crazy like stripping down to his brief then that score is going to stay that way till the end


    of the evening. That¡¯s how much I looked forward to this evening and it hasn¡¯t disappointed me in


    any way.


    We¡¯re seated in front of a beautiful view. Caden is being a perfect gentleman and our food is on the


    way. Very few things can put a bad spin on this day.


    The waitresses back with our food and wine. Caden pours the wine into our ss cups and we


    cheers to new beginnings.


    We eat and talk throughout dinner, sharing our interests. I definitely did not peg Caden as the sort of


    guy to have a secret like for puzzles. I teased him about being a nerd and he red at me but I did


    catch him hiding a smile behind his cup when he goes to take a sip out of it.


    Overall, our date is shaping up to be the best date I¡¯ve ever gone to. When Caden tops it all a


    surprise dessert consisting of a milkshake covered with strawberries and chocte, it


    up with


    immediately bes my best date.


    Yes, I¡¯m a suc k e r for chocte. Sue me.


    Ta

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Chapter 99


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    I wake up in a p o o d le of sweat and a familiar pain in the pit of my stomach.


    Oh, no. This can¡¯t be happening again. Has it already been a month since thest time?


    I fly out of my bed and rush to the calendar hanging from the wall. My fingers fly across the paper


    and my heart sinks as I confirm my suspicions. It has already been a month since myst heat.


    Dear G o d, what am I going to do? This is so not the time for this to be happening. Caden and I just


    started making things work out for us and now this heat is about to make a big mess of everything.


    I walk towards my bed, falling face down on it. Gripping my pillow I push my face into it and groan


    but that groan ends in a moan of pain as I clutch my stomach. I have forgotten just how painful


    these shes are. I can¡¯t do this on my own. I need Caden.


    Pushing through the pain, I force my way into the bathroom because there¡¯s no way that I¡¯m going


    to let Caden put his hands on me when I stink and still have yesterday¡¯s breath. Absolutely no way


    in hell.


    I scrub all the necessary areas that need to be scrubbed and hop out, whining and groaning all


    through the process of pulling my clothes ong


    After getting dressed, I race out of my room and up the stairs to Caden¡¯s room, knocking frantically


    on his door.


    A sleepy Caden opens the door, his sweatpants hanging on his hip with his hair a mess. All in all,


    he looks like a hot mess that I can¡¯t wait to climb. ¡°Alessia, what are you doing here?¡± He asks in a


    raspy voice with concern etched on his face. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Ignoring his question, I fall into his arms and pull his head down to mine, sighing in relief as I feel his


    lips on mine. This right here is exactly what I need.


    Caden pulls away, panting as he tries to take in air into his lungs with wide eyes. ¡°Is it already


    happening again?¡±


    I nod, settling for his neck and giving him time to catch his breath. He groans when my teeth sink


    into his neck.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go into my room. I don¡¯t want someone toe across us like this,¡± he says but I don¡¯t make


    any attempt to pull away from him or his delicious neck.


    Caden groans and slides his hand down my legs, his fingers circling my thighs. He effortlessly lifts


    me and wraps my legs around his waist. Walking backwards he takes us into the room and I use my


    foot to m the door shut behind us, my lips continuing their ministration on his neck.


    UZN


    92% 10.44


    Mwk bow Lex make him ours, my wolf growls, trying to make an appearance and take over conyol. I


    push her down, the memory of what happened thest time she tried something of that vart sell


    very vivid in my head. I¡¯m not about to have a repeat of that mess.


    ke me to bed.¡± I whisper into his ear before pulling his earlobe between my teeth and biting


    Neht


    on it


    Caden growl, his h a rd -o n thickening between my legs. I would love to have that thing inside of


    me but I know that can¡¯t happen. I¡¯ll just have to make do with what I have. Not that Caden¡¯s mo u t


    h and ingers are poor substitutes but having his co c k inside of me will probably feel f u c k i n g


    amazing.


    1righten my legs around his waist and my hands around his neck, giving me the leverage I need to


    bang onto his body and grind my p u s s y into his c o c k.


    Caden hands righten around my hips, stilling my movement and I let out a soft whine.


    ¡°Though of that. I¡¯m trying to talk to you here,¡± Caden groans out, his green orbs nearly ck. ¡°How


    am I meant to concentrate if you keep doing that?¡±


    He has been trying to talk to me? I blink at him, my brain needing a moment to catch up. ¡°What do


    you want to talk about? Can¡¯t it wait untilter? I really need you right now.¡±


    Somehow, it seems as though this heat wave is worse than the previous one I had. I don¡¯t


    remember feeling this crazed and h o r n y for Caden¡¯s touch. Even as he¡¯s trying to reason with


    me, my hands are still exploring his broad shoulders and wide back. I miss cing my legs on those


    broad shoulders while he eats me out like I¡¯m the best thing that he has ever had. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t wait.¡± Caden words pull me out of my daydreaming and back to reality.


    I whine, dropping my head on his shoulder and feeling his body vibrate as he lets out a chuckle.


    my foot. ¡°It won¡¯t take long.¡± His hands let go of me and I slide down to the floor and onto ¡°What is it


    about?¡± I ask crossing my arms across my chest and pouting, annoyed at him for leavin me in this


    state. Does he want me to crawl on the ground and lick his feet before he touches me? The funny


    thing is that I might actually do that if that¡¯s what it takes to have his hands back on my body.


    Besides, his feet don¡¯t look all that bad. I wouldn¡¯t mind taking that big toe into my mouth and


    twirling my tongue all around it, and then-


    I shake my head, terrified at where my thoughts are leading me too. I need Caden¡¯s hands on my


    body right this instant or else, I might just perish. What on earth does he want to talk about?


    ¡°I want to mate with you.¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Chapter 100


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    My head whip up so fast that I¡¯m shocked I don¡¯t get whish from how fast I was. Did I hear him


    correctly? Did Caden just say that he wants to mate with me?


    I turn my confused gaze to him. ¡°You want to mate with me?¡± I blinked dumbly at him. What brought


    this on? I¡¯m notining but I wonder what could have caused such a change in the man


    standing before me.


    He nods, smiling brightly. ¡°Yes.¡± His smile dies down. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I rush out, clearing my throat and blushing when Caden chuckles. ¡°I want to mate with you.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± His gaze goes dark. ¡°Now that the topic is out of the way, let¡¯s move on to more exciting


    things.¡± He walks towards me and I don¡¯t object as he pulls me into his arms and presses his lips on


    my mind.


    He walks us back to the bed, stopping when the back of my leg hits the wooden frame of the bed. I


    go tumbling down and Caden¡¯s body is on mine in the next second, his lips taking mine again.


    Moaning into the kiss, I wrap my arms around his neck like a leech and my legs around his waist as


    I press him har d- o n against my pus s y.


    ¡°Slow down there,¡± Caden says in between kisses as he detangles my leg away from his waist.


    ¡°Any more of that and this will be over before we even start.¡±


    His lips leave mine and I open my mouth to let out a protest but whates out of my mouth is a


    moan as Cadentches his lips on my neck sucking on the skin there. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you to bear


    my mark here.¡± His teeth sinks into the skin he just kissed, sending a jolt that goes straight down to


    my pu s s y. Who is this man and what has he done to the Caden that I once knew? I¡¯m not


    comining though. I love this side of Caden and I don¡¯t want him to change anytime soon.


    Giggling because his breath is tickling the side of my neck, I turn my head to the side, offering my


    neck as a sort of sacrificialmb like a sl u t. ¡°You can mark me if you want.¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± he says. He ces onest kiss on my neck and moves away, sliding down my body. ¡°We


    are going to be in a good ce when we bear each other mark for the first time,¡± he whispers,N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    showering my cleavage with kisses.


    I understand and agree with the words thate out of his mouth but I silently wish that he wouldn¡¯t


    give a da m n about such things and just mark me already. I would love to be baring his mark when


    he slides his c o c k into me for the very first time.


    He sits up, pulling my shirt as he goes and I assist him by lifting my arms over my head and making


    his work easier. That clothesnds on the ground and a few secondster, my sweatpants


    Chapter 100


    join it. Next, my panties also join the heap of discarded clothings.


    Once I¡¯mpletely naked, Cadenys me back on the bed, his gaze trailing hungrily over my


    exposed flesh.


    ¡°I¡¯ve dreamt about this moment for days. The day that I finally get topletely own your body.¡± He


    slides out of the bed and stands at the foot of the bed, his gaze still sliding over my body. ¡°You have


    no idea how beautiful you lookid out on that bed and waiting for my touch.¡±


    My legs clench together at his words, a wave of wetness sliding out of my p u s s y. Enough of these


    filthy words, I want his c o c k inside of me. I can¡¯t wait any longer.


    Getting onto my knees, I crawl to the edge of the bed and slide my finger through the waistband of


    his sweatpants, dragging down it down until his hard c o c k pops out. Then I leave the sweatpants


    hanging under his a s s and grip his c o c k in my hand. ¡°Enough talking. Show me what you have


    lashes. really got,¡± I whisper seductively, peeping up at him from beneath


    my


    Caden chuckles and pushes his sweatpants the rest of the way and onto the ground. He kicks it


    away with his foot to the side of the room once it¡¯s off him and widens his stance, drawing my


    attention to just how spectacr my mate¡¯s body is. I can¡¯t believe that in a few minutes, I¡¯m going


    to have my body clinging to his as he slides into my sex.


    At that thought, my hand on his c o c k moves faster, pumping him harder and watching in wonder


    as a bead of c u m appears on the tip. Using my thumb to wipe it away, I lift that hand to my lips and


    suck the thumb into my mouth, holding Caden¡¯s gaze throughout the entire process.


    His gaze darkens, a growl escaping his mouth¡­


    Iugh at his expression but thatugh abruptly stops when I find myself on my back with Caden


    above me.


    ¡°You¡¯re a little tease and you¡¯re about to get what¡¯sing your way.¡±


    That¡¯s all the warning I get,before Caden slides down my body, taking my nipple into his mouth and


    sucking on it until it bes a hard pebble. I moan, gasp, and dig my fingers through his hair,


    begging him to keep doing whatever it is that he¡¯s doing with his tongue. I might just die if he stops


    his ministration on my breasts. Thankfully, he doesn¡¯t.


    Instead, he uses his hand on my other nipple as his tongue sucks harder on the one inside his


    mouth. If this is how paradise feels then I¡¯m ok right now on this earth. I don¡¯t need anything else


    but Caden¡¯s mouth on my nipples, doing whatever it is that he¡¯s doing right now.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Chapter 101


    Caden¡¯s POV


    I slide down her body, her nipple leaving my lips with an obscene


    pop sound.


    As I draw closer to her p u s s y, her legs automatically fall open, drawing a chuckle out of me. My


    mate is such a s l u t for my mouth.


    Breathing against her c li t, she moans, her hip thrusting up as she silently begs for more. Not one


    to say no to my beautiful mate, I lift her right leg and ce it on my shoulder, holding her open for


    my gaze.


    I slide my tongue through her slit, groaning when her taste hits the back of my throat. I¡¯m never


    going to get tired of her sweet taste. Never going to get tired of eating her out and driving her out of


    her mind with lust. Giving her unthinkable pleasure is my favorite pastime.


    I sink my tongue into her sex, groaning at her tightness when her p s s y clenches around my


    tongue. She¡¯s so tight that I fear that I¡¯m going to split her open when I finally get my


    co c k inside of


    her.


    I¡¯m just going to have to prepare her really well to stop that from happening. A task that I¡¯m going to


    thoroughly enjoy carrying out.


    Having onest taste of her p u s s y, I drop her leg back onto the bed before climbing back up her


    body and taking her lips with mine, giving her a taste of her p u s s y.


    After a few seconds of kissing her senselessly, I pull away and press my head to hers while I try to


    catch my breath.


    ¡°Did you enjoy your taste?¡± My breath mince with her and I chuckle as her cheeks tint pink. Given


    all that we have done together, I never expected Alessia to still be shy but that one other thing that I


    just happen to love about her. Her innocence. ¡°How did you taste?¡± I ask, smiling harder when her


    face turns redder.


    ¡°I-it was ok,¡± she stutters and I press my face into her shoulder to stop myughter from escaping.


    }


    Alessia punches me softly in the shoulder. ¡°Stop making fun of me.¡± I don¡¯t need to see her face to


    know that it holds an adorable pout.


    ¡°I would never do that sweetie.¡± I lift my head and ce a kiss on her adorable button nose. ¡°I would


    never make fun of you.¡±


    The pout doesn¡¯t go away. I slide my lips down to hers and take that bottom lip between my teeth,


    biting on it softly. By the time I let it go, her pout ispletely gone.


    ¡°Caden,¡± she breathes out, her eyes zed over with desire. A look that I absolutely love on her


    face.


    1/3


    Chapter 101


    One that I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing every morning when I wake up and every night before I go to bed.


    It¡¯s not the first time that that thought has made its way into my head and I fear that it won¡¯t also be


    thest time. Do I really want Alessia to move in with me or am I going to regret that decision once


    the lust inside of me cools down?


    As Alessia pants and wets her lips with her tongue, I realize the answer is and will always be a no.


    There¡¯s absolutely no way that I¡¯m going to get tired of having her s e x y body under mine.


    I¡¯ve established that I want her in my bed for the unforeseeable future but how do I bring up such a


    topic? Will she even agree with it or will she immediately shoot down my hope?


    Alessia squirming under me brings my attention back to my beautiful mate who looks like she¡¯s two


    seconds away from tipping over the edge and into her climax. ¡°Caden, I want you inside of me,¡± she


    begs, her legs wrapping around my waist, trying to fasten up the process.


    I groan, pulling her legs away and pulling them back on the bed. ¡°Not yet. You¡¯re not ready.¡± As


    much as I hate to deny her anything, especially my co c k, I also know that she¡¯s going to thank me


    for itter when she wakes up tomorrow morning without feeling like a log of wood was shoved


    inside of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready. I just want to have you inside of me,¡± she whines, almost making me forget why exactly I


    was drawing this out. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I ce a soft kiss on her lips. ¡°Patience,¡± I whisper against her lips as my hand slides down her


    body and straight for her soaking wet p u s s y.


    Sliding one finger in, I c o c k it to the side and Alessia¡¯s hips jolts up as she lets out a scream.


    Holding her down with a hand on her hip, I work her open with my other hand, sliding an extra finger


    inside of her, withdrawing it, and then adding another.


    By the time I¡¯ve three fingers inside of her, Alessia is wringing and twisting on the bed, her moans


    and screams loud enough for the entire pack house to hear. For the first time, I don¡¯t care about her


    lowering her voice or silencing her moans.


    I want every unmated male in this house to know that she¡¯s mine and mine alone. It¡¯s an


    unreasonable urge but it¡¯s one that I can¡¯t tame.


    1


    With my three fingers inside of her, I slide in and out, opening her up for when she¡¯ll finally take my


    c o k.


    Alessia¡¯s fingers dig into my arms, her teeth digging into my shoulder as her p u s s y mps down


    on my finger, cutting off the blood cirction in them.


    She¡¯s still very tight but there¡¯s nothing more that I can do to loosen her up. I slide my fingers out of


    her, gripping her thighs in my hands and pushing her open for my hip to slide between them.


    Gripping my c o c k, I press it against her sex and slide home in one go.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Chapter 102


    Caden¡¯s POV


    Alessia gasps and her eyes shut close. Her face is scrunched up in pain as a lone tear


    trickles down the side of her face.


    That tear is like an arrowced with wolfbane that pierces me right in the middle of my heart.


    I hate seeing her in pain and I hate being the cause of that pain.


    ¡°That hurts,¡± she whispers, her legs falling from around my waist.


    ¡°It gets better,¡± I promise, sliding my hand between our bodies and seeking out that tight


    bundle of nerves.


    She gasps and clenches around my c o c k, squeezing the life out of it. I grit my teeth,


    reminding myself that I can¡¯t f u ck her the way I want to without hurting her.


    Sliding out slowly, I push back in with the same pace, keeping my gaze locked on her face


    and studying every new emotion that crosses it. When the pain written across it morphs into


    a look of wonder, I breathe out a sigh of relief.


    Sliding my hand out from between our bodies, I grip the back of her knee and ce her leg


    on my shoulder, stretching her open for me.


    Her eyes widen and her lips part open in a breathless moan. They beg for my kisses so I


    comply, lowering my body onto her and seeking out those lips.


    My tongue slide into her mouth, mimicking the same movement of my hip. It doesn¡¯t take


    long for Alessia to start whimpering and digging her nails into my back to draw me closer.


    Soon our kisses turn s l o p p y. I pull away and instead focus my attention on peppering her


    neck and chest with h i c k e y s. Any open space that my lips can reach isn¡¯t spared. I want


    everyone to see those marks on her body and know that she¡¯s mine.


    A drastic change from how I felt a few weeks back but it¡¯s an uncontroble urge that I can¡¯t


    curb.


    ¡°Caden,¡± Alessia moans softly, her eyes ssy and her pupils blown out. Absolutely


    breathtaking.  N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer, breathing the words against her parted lips.


    ¡°Please, l-i-¡± Her nails drag up my back, leaving a dull throb behind. Combined with the


    sweat dripping down my back, that dull throb turns into an ache. An ache that I wee


    because it shows just how much I¡¯m driving Alessia crazy.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± I ask, reaching for her breast as I quicken my pace.


    Alessia cries out and her pus s y mps down my c o c k as her eyes shut close.


    The heel of her feet dig into my a s s and her cries of pleasure are a melody to my ears.


    My thrusts quickens and my rhythm flutters. Alessia doesn¡¯t seem to care or notice though.


    She¡¯s too busy digging her nails into my back and raising her hip to meet my thrusts.


    ¡°Oh G o d!¡±


    I¡¯m mesmerized and unable to tear my gaze away from Alessia¡¯s face as her lips form a


    perfect ¡®o¡¯ shape and her face lights up in wonder.


    Chapter 102


    +5


    ¡°That¡¯s it, baby. I¡¯ve got you.¡± The endearment falls out of my mouth effortlessly and I can¡¯t


    find it within me to regret how easily it slipped out.


    ¡ú A telltale tightness appears in my balls and I grit my teeth to try and hold it back but it¡¯s


    like fighting a lost battle. I manage


    to do one, two, and three more strokes before I m into her and hold still. My c o c k jerks


    and-c r a p! I didn¡¯t wear a condom.


    Alessia is in heat- a time when she is most fertile- and I forgot to wear a f u c k i n g condom.


    She¡¯s going to kill me.


    My train of thoughtes to an absurd end as her p u s s y mps down on my c o c k,


    milking it for everything it¡¯s worth and draining mepletely.


    I manage to roll off her before crashing on the bed beside her.


    I force myself off the bed before my limbs decide to give up, and drag my feet into the


    bathroom. Running a towel underneath the tap, I squeeze the excess water out of it and head


    back into the bedroom.


    Alessia¡¯s gaze locks on mine as I draw closer to the bed and she quickly looks away, her


    cheeks tinting pink. I hold in a chuckle that¡¯s trying to make its way out and lower myself


    onto the bed.


    My grip on her thighs grabs her attention and turns her gaze back to mine.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She whispers as I reach between her legs and wipe away the blood


    on her thighs.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking care of you,¡± I state simply like it¡¯s an obvious fact.


    ¡°Why?¡± Her eyes are clouded with confusion.


    ¡°Because I want to.¡± I reach up and ce a soft kiss on her lips, silently any further query


    that she might have. I¡¯m not ready to answer her questions. Partly because I don¡¯t have the


    answers to them.


    I rise from the bed and head back into the bathroom, ditching the towel on the counter and


    making a men t a l note to take care of itter. All I want to do right now is to slide back into


    that bed with Alessia in my arms.


    I walk back into the room to find Alessia trying to derail my ns.


    She¡¯s wearing her clothes except her T-shirt which I¡¯m sure is what she¡¯s looking for


    underneath my bed.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± My voice echoes in the otherwise quiet room, and I


    instantly regret it as Alessia startles from the sound and hits her head on the edge of the


    bed.


    She whines, rubbing her head as she rises to her feet and pins me with a deadly re.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for my shirt.¡± She drops her hand from her head and continues scurrying the


    room.


    ¡°What do you need it for?¡± I¡¯m not an idiot but I want her to spell it out for me.


    ¡°To go to my room?¡± Her answeres out as a question as she arches a brow at me. Then


    she shakes her head like she can¡¯t even be bothered with me. ¡°Just help me find it.¡±


    I pull her into my arms. ¡°You don¡¯t need it. Not if you¡¯re spending the whole day in here.¡± As


    the words fall out of my mouth, I¡¯m reminded of the workload waiting for me outside of this


    room but none of them matters in this moment.


    W


    Chapter 102


    45


    Alessia¡¯s lips part open to utter what I know is sure to be a rejection of my offer. I press my


    lips against hers before a word


    cane out.


    ¡°Come back to bed with me,¡± I whisper against her lips. She nods obviously in a daze and


    bringing a soft smile to my lips.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Chapter 103


    Caden¡¯s POV


    I¡¯ve been awake for the past half hour and I¡¯ve spent all that time studying my mate¡¯s face.


    The pain that¡¯s usually etched on it when she¡¯s sleeping is now gone. A result of her healed injuries.


    A soft smile graces her lips like she¡¯s having a sweet dream and I suddenly wish that werewolves


    also possess telepathic skills. Does it make me conceited if I assume that I¡¯m the reason she¡¯s


    having such a peaceful sleep?


    If that smile isn¡¯t caused by the fact that we had another round a few hours ago, then it will definitely


    be because of the sixty-nine we had a couple of minutes back.


    Alessia is insatiable and I¡¯m more than happy to take care of her needs. Her heat is over but that


    doesn¡¯t mean that we


    can¡¯t keep having these stolen moments together.


    Her eyes flutter open, her amber eyes shining brightly. They flick to the window behind me and


    widen in surprise, effectively shattering the moment.


    She jerks up on the bed. ¡°We missed dinner!¡± She groans, falling back on the bed and dragging her


    hands down her face.


    This performance can¡¯t simply be because we missed dinner. ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± I say anyway, gripping her


    hand and pulling it away from her face. It¡¯s a crime to keep such a beautiful face hidden. ¡°I¡¯m sure


    that there¡¯s some leftovers in the fridge. I¡¯ll go downter and get something for us to eat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± She sits up straight and I¡¯m having a hard time concentrating as my eyes slide down


    to her breasts which are bouncing from all the movement.


    ¡°Then what is the issue?¡± I force myself to keep my gaze above her neck.


    ¡°We both didn¡¯t show up for dinner and I¡¯m sure they know that we didn¡¯t step out of the pack house.


    Everyone is going to


    know what we¡¯ve been doing,¡± she ends with another groan.


    So that¡¯s where her predicament ising from. I¡¯m too much of a gentleman to tell her that the


    entire pack house probably heard her screaming my name. Countless times. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Is that such a bad thing?¡± The words are out before I can rethink them.


    ¡°What?¡± She asks, finally turning her focus on me.


    ¡°Is that such a bad thing?¡± I repeat, taking hold of her hand again. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t care if my pack


    members find out that


    we¡¯re mated.¡±


    Her brows shoot up.


    I continue. ¡°In fact, I haven¡¯t cared about them for a long while.¡± A pause. ¡°Move in with me. My


    pack members and the


    rumors can go to hell for all I care.¡±


    ?


    Chapter 103


    * F 31% 11:20


    +5


    Her mouth drops and her eyes saucer-shaped. ¡°Move it with you?¡± She echoes in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer, smiling softly to ease her nerves because it¡¯s clear to anyone that she¡¯s freaking out


    of her mind. ¡°We would be spending every night together. A lot of chances to do a lot of things.¡± I


    make sure my voice is dripping with innuendo. There¡¯s no way for her to miss what I¡¯m implying.


    My hands slide up her arm and I can barely keep my smirk concealed as she shivers. The effect I


    have on her might just


    work in my favor.


    ¡°What do you say?¡± Cupping her face, I caress her cheek with my thumb, stopping at the edge of


    her lips and tracing that pouty mouth. G o d, the things that mouth has done to me.


    As if on cue, my c oc k stiffens under the cover, begging to join in on the action. Alessia just needs


    to ept my offer and then we can move on to other fun things. Things that will leave both of us


    very worn out but also sated. All she has to do is


    say-


    ¡°No.¡±


    The wheels in my heade to a halt as I try to wrap my head around her one-word answer. It


    doesn¡¯t sound anything like the answer I wanted. ¡°No?¡± I echo, wondering if I somehow heard her


    wrong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it will be a good idea for us to move in together,¡± she expands.


    My finger stops tracing her lips and my hand falls from her face to my side.


    Of course, this scenario did cross my mind, I¡¯m not that conceited- but I never actually expected it.


    We¡¯re both rxed from living in our cocoon and away from the outside world. In short, I expected a


    yes.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re moving too fast and need to move things back a notch.¡± She inches back, making a


    literal trantion of her


    words.


    ¡°We¡¯re fated mate and we just found out that our existence has basically been entwined for years.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that we need to start living in each other¡¯s space,¡± she bites out, a frown settling on


    her face. A totally different look from the peaceful look she had on while sleeping.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that we shouldn¡¯t,¡± I countermely, hearing how dumb I sound even to my ears.


    If the universe is trying to get us to be together, then who are we to try to stop it? I know how to read


    the signs and I¡¯m not trying to get struck down by lightning by going against the universe¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°A few weeks ago, you didn¡¯t want anyone to know we¡¯re mates and now, you want to mark me and


    have me move in with you.¡± She pauses, shaking her head. ¡°I can¡¯t handle the drastic changes. It¡¯s


    giving me whish.¡±


    I know I turned over a whole new leaf, but I¡¯m tired of fighting off my attractions. I tried to do it for


    months and look where itnded us. Alessia was nearly killed and we lost a valuable member of our


    pack.


    ¡°What changed you?¡± She asks, her eyes running over my body. She mustn¡¯t have found what she


    was looking for because her gaze goes back to mine with that confusion still intact. ¡°Why did you


    change your mind about us?¡±


    Chapter 103


    What happened that made me decide to make Alessia mine?

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Chapter 104


    Caden¡¯s POV


    How do I go about answering that question when I don¡¯t even have a response?


    When did things start to change for me?


    Was it when I first saw her in that trap with her broken leg? Was it when I saw her cuddling her


    mother¡¯s body as she cried her eyes out? Or was it when she nearly died in my arms?


    The answer is all of them. Each of those little moments had chipped away a fragment of the ice


    wrapped around my heart.


    ¡°I-¡± I start only to end up with nothing elseing out of my mouth. Clearing my throat, I move my


    eyes over to the window. Maybe looking out into the dark clouds will help the words construct


    themselves.


    ¡°When I first saw you in that trap, the first thought I had was that you were absolutely breathtaking.¡±


    A gasp.


    I still kept my gaze outside the window as my head constructed this confession.


    A lot of emotions had passed through me that day but I had shoved every single one of them down


    and allowed only anger to rule me. It was the only emotion that I allowed myself to feel until¡­I


    watched her almost die in my arms.


    The fear that gripped me in that moment was life-altering. I remember feeling dazed and out of


    sorts. It was like I exited my body and was watching from the sideline. Protecting myself from


    getting hurt again hadn¡¯t mattered since then.


    It was Deja Vu. Somehow, the pain in my chest hurt more than when I found my previous mate¡¯s


    body shed on the floor. It¡¯s something that I¡¯m still trying to wrap my head around. Does it make


    me a bad person for having these thoughts?


    ¡°Then I got to spend time with you and the only thing I could think about is how utterly amazing you


    are. You¡¯re one of the strongest people I¡¯ve met and I¡¯vee to admire your tenacity and


    stubbornness.¡± Even though I sometimes wish she would simply listen to me instead of questioning


    every decision I make.


    ¡°Why did


    you keep pushing me away and leading me on?¡± She moves closer to me but I


    1/3


    Chapter 104


    still don¡¯t turn away from my view.


    ¡°I was scared.¡± Scared sh tle s s that I was setting myself up for another heartbreak. I knew


    how


    easy it would be to lose my heart to Alessia. I also knew how easy it would be for that heart to be


    shattered into pieces. So I pulled up the walls around my heart, keeping it locked away and safe.


    But somehow, I think she managed to take a hammer to those walls and break them all down


    because she has my heart, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to be getting it back anytime soon.


    ¡°I was scared too. You were the first werewolf that I met and my mate. I thought you would help


    me.¡±


    Her voice is tiny on thosest words but it doesn¡¯t reduce their impact.


    I close my eyes as a ball of shame ms into my chest, stealing my breath away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± It¡¯s


    something that I should have said a long time ago. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have locked you up in the dungeon


    and treated you the way I did afterward.¡±


    I can try to hide beneath the fact that she was a rogue and on my territory without permission, but it


    doesn¡¯t change the fact that I treated her wrongly.


    Turning my head to face her, I open my eyes and my heart crumbles to the ground when I see the


    tears glittering in her eyes.


    ¡°Alessia,¡± I draw out weakly, reaching for her cheeks and wiping the fat teardrop that slides down in


    a perfect crescent shape. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the hurt I caused you.¡± It¡¯s toote to start apologizing but


    Alessia is a kind soul and I¡¯m preying on that kindness. It¡¯s wrong but I¡¯m a heartless ba s t a r d.


    Drawing closer to her, I kiss another teardrop that slides down her cheeks. The salty taste stays on


    my tongue as I pull away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whisper, sliding down to her lips, pulling on her bottom lip,


    and swallowing the moan that slips out.


    Gripping her waist, I pull her closer to me, drawing her into myp and wrapping my arms around


    her body.


    She straddles my hip, her sex pressing against my c o c k, making the already hard appendage


    harder.


    Alessia gasps into my mouth and I take that opportunity to slide my tongue into her mouth, getting a


    taste of every corner of her mouth before pulling away.


    My lips kiss down her neck which Ivish with h i c k e y s, tempted to sink my teeth into her flesh


    and make her mine.


    ???? ????


    Chapter 104


    She rocks into my hard c o c k, her movement made easy because of her wetness.


    It will be so easy to put her on her back and slide into her wet heat but I want to drag this out and


    make itst. This is basically our first makeup sex and I¡¯ll be da m n e d if it¡¯ll- be a lousy one.


    As my lips slide down to her chest, my hand sneaks in between our bodies and down to where our


    sexes are pressed together.


    Pressing my thumb against her tight nub, I draw her nipple into my mouth. I suck on it, twirling it on


    my tongue until it turns into a perfect pebble.


    I release it and reach for the other, giving it the same treatment I gave the first one until it bes


    identical to it.


    My finger slides into her p u s s y as I take her lips again, swallowing the gasp that she lets


    out.


    Precum pools around the head of my c o c k as I inch dangerously close to having blue balls. I need


    to get inside her and I need to do it now.


    Sliding out of her p us s y, I gri p my co c k and press it against her sex when she says the word that


    no man wants to hear when he¡¯s this close to paradise.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Alessia exims.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Chapter 105


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    A condom!


    We forgot to use a f u c k i n g condom the first time and we were five seconds away from


    committing the same mistake again.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t use a condom!¡± I holler, trying to pull away from him. His arms around my waist make my


    effort futile.


    ¡°First, take your voice down a notch,¡± he states, tightening the grip around my waist and pulling me


    closer, making the head of his bare c o c k slide through my opening.


    I moan, forgetting about the consequences of our actions. A consequence that will have ten toes


    and fingers. A consequence that will require a diaper change every few hours. That snaps me out of


    whatever spell Caden has over me.


    ¡°Stop that,¡± I reprimand, leveling him with a hard re.


    The b a s t a r d smiles- freaking smiles at me. ¡°Why do we need to use a condom?¡± He asks


    innocently.


    I stammer, my head going nk. Is he trying to put a stop to my heart? ¡°I don¡¯t want to get


    pregnant,¡± I rush out, still trying to get off hisp. That just makes our situation worse as my


    movement helps his c o c k slide inside me fully.


    I gasp as he groans, rocking up into me.


    My head falls to his s h o u l d r, unable to hold itself up again. ¡°Caden¡­condom¡­¡± The single brain


    cell in my head pushes that reminder to the forefront of my head.


    His lips graze my ears. ¡°It feels so f u c ki n g good without it.¡± As though to punctuate his sentence,


    he lifts me and ms me back down, his c o c k stretching me out. ¡°But I¡¯ll never force you into


    doing anything you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    I¡¯m on my back in the next second with Caden above me. I stare up at him in a daze and confused.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± he answers the confusion probably written across my face.


    He slides out of me and I have to hold in a whine at the feeling of emptiness that ovees me. I


    want him back between my legs and inside of me.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I turn on my side to watch as he walks stark naked to the bedside table and pulls out the drawer. He


    reaches in and brings out a condom which he uses to sheath his c o c k. As he walks back to the


    bed, I try not to think about the woman who made him purchase those condoms. Was it Julianne or


    maybe some other girl?


    He climbs back into the bed and back into my arms.


    ¡°I can hear the voices in your head from a mile away,¡± he sinks between my legs. ¡°I¡¯m not going to


    lie to you and say that I¡¯ve never been with another woman since myte mate passed away.¡±


    My heart sinks to my stomach as an irrational and unhealthy amount of jealousy bubbles up in my


    chest. Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to stay celibate throughout those years. Yet, even the sensible


    thoughts swimming in my head don¡¯t stop the green-eyed monster from doubling in size.


    ¡°But I can say that I¡¯ve never even entertained the thought of weing another woman into my


    bed ever since I came across you,¡± he finishes, lowering the lower half of his body onto mine.


    My heart s k i p s. My eyes searched his to detect anything that would suggest that the words he


    just uttered were anything but the truth. I find none.


    I open my mouth to express the feelings within me but I don¡¯t get any words out as Caden slides


    into me without any warning. My eyes widen as the words on the tip of my tongue morph into a


    moan.


    Like he said, it¡¯s not the same feeling as with his bare c o c k but I¡¯m already at a point where I don¡¯t


    give a d a m n about the differences. I just want him to keep doing whatever it is that he¡¯s doing.


    As though hearing my thoughts, he grips the back of my knee and ces it on his shoulder. The


    first time he did this I had feltpletely and utterly exposed but now, I¡¯m wing at his back and


    trying to get him deeper. It¡¯s hard to believe that the first cenario was just this morning.


    F u c k,¡± Caden groans into my ear, making goosebumps break out across my skin. ¡°You have no


    idea how f u c k i n g amazing you feel wrapped around me.¡± Each word is ?unctuated with a kiss on


    any s p a r s e of flesh that he can reach.


    The words falling out of his mouth shouldn¡¯t have this effect on me. They shouldn¡¯t nake me never


    want to leave his arms or his bed. His words invoke dangerous feelings vithin me.


    13


    Chapter 105


    His hand slides between our bodies and reaches for my breast, cupping it and pinching the hard


    pebble between his fingers.


    My back arches off the bed, offering myself to him like some kind of sacrifice. A sacrifice he epts


    by lowering his head and sliding that nipple into his mouth,


    His c o c k pistons in and out of me at a maddening pace; slow and deep.


    I groan, wrapping the leg not draped on his shoulder around his waist. My hands snake around his


    neck and I use that as an anchor to push myself up to meet his thrust. Soon, we form our rhythm.


    That rhythm is what pushes me over the end. I¡¯m moaning and crying out as Caden ms into me


    harder, turning me into nothing more than a hole for his pleasure.


    Caden groans as his thrust flutters beforeing to a halt. We¡¯re both panting heavily and dripping


    with sweat. Caden manages to slide off the bed and dispose of the condom before sliding back in


    and drawing me into his arms.


    I wake up early the next morning and find Caden fast asleep beside me. I slip out of his bed,


    manage to find my clothes at several odd ces, and then sneak out the door. This way there¡¯s no


    awkward morning talk.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Chapter 106


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    I tiptoe down the stairs and into my room, mming the door behind me and pressing my back to


    the door as I pant heavily.


    Thankfully no one saw me doing my walk of shame. It wouldn¡¯t have been fun to see a pack


    member as I struggled to get to my room with my rumpled clothes on. I don¡¯t even want to imagine


    the kind of rumors that they¡¯lle up with.


    When I get to my room, I jump into my bed, my tired muscles screaming at me to get more rest. I


    know I¡¯m going to regret it but I can¡¯t stop my eyes from sliding shut.


    I wake up with a jolt and my eyes fly to my opened window to find sunlight streaming in. F u c k! I


    overslept.


    I shower and shrug on my workout gear because there¡¯s no way that Caden is ever going to let me


    have a day off just because we f u c k e d throughout the night.


    get dressed and head into the kitchen to get a ss of coffee to wake me up. When I get in there,


    apart from a man sitting at the table with a te of French toast in front of him, the kitchen is empty.


    gnoring him, I walk over to the coffee machine and pour myself a ss. Hopefully, this will keep my


    energy while I have my a s s handed over to me by Caden.


    fter downing the coffee in less than five minutes, I take the cup to the sink to wash up nd let out a


    soft groan as I think about the pain waiting for me. It has been so long ince I had training with


    Caden -due to the attack- and I¡¯m not looking forward to it.


    want things to get back to the way they once were but I¡¯m not ready for the work that m going to


    need to put in to make that happen.


    walk back to the counter and pull out a drawer, keeping the cup back inside. Turning round, Ie


    face to face with one of thest people I want a confrontation from- nd I know that¡¯s the only reason


    why she¡¯s standing in front of me with that devilish nd crazy look in her eyes.


    Fou finally seeded ining between Caden and me,¡± she sneers.


    y brows furrow together. What on earth is she yapping about now? Is it wise to go own this road


    with her? Or should I simply seek out an escape route?


    Chapter 106


    ¡®I f u c ki n g warned you to stay away from him.¡± She levels me with a verminous stare and if eyes


    could shoot daggers then I would surely be six feet under.


    ¡°What in the moon goddess name are you talking about?¡± I ask, curiosity rearing its s t u p i d head


    out and getting the better of me.


    ¡°You and Caden were up in his room throughout yesterday and only a s t u p i d person will confuse


    the noisesing out of the room with something else,¡± she spits, her eyes shing with anger.


    D a m n. There goes my wish of hoping that no one heard what happened in his room.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± Her wordse out harsh but the note of curiosity is there and unable to be


    hidden.


    I smirk, a smile making its way to my face, wiping away the bad state that her presence had put me


    in.


    ¡°I did nothing. I just made sure to be my cheerful self,¡± I answer sweetly. Whoever said ¡®kill your


    enemies with kindness¡¯ knew exactly what he was talking about. Veronica¡¯s eyes managed to get


    darker in color.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back home,¡± she states matter of fact.


    I don¡¯t even bother trying to hide the pure relief that falls across my face. She had been the worst


    guest since she stepped in here and I¡¯m not about to sugarcoat my feelings towards her.


    ¡°You can be happy all you want.¡± She moves closer to me. ¡°Mark my words, I¡¯m going to make you


    pay for stealing Caden away from me.¡±


    ¡°He was never yours,¡± I exim exasperatedly, tired of all the c r a ping out of her mouth. ¡°He


    was your sister¡¯s mate and now he¡¯s mine. There has never been a time when he was yours.¡±


    The anger in her


    in her eyes drains away for a second, giving room to something that looks very simr to hurt. She


    blinks and then it¡¯s gone.


    ¡°Watch your back. I¡¯m going to get you back for all this,¡± she promises sternly, her eyes having a


    glimpse of evil and hatred in them that actually sends shivers down my spine. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    How is it possible for her to harbor so much hate for someone that she has barely spoken to?


    ¡°I¡¯mte for my training,¡± I bite out, releasing that I¡¯ve spent a good part of my morning


    2/3


    Chapter 106


    bickering with her. I stutter to think about what sort of punishment Caden will assign to me. I can¡¯t


    imagine doing a hundred push-ups when I haven¡¯t even done one for weeks


    now.


    Sidestepping her, I rush out of the pack house and start the journey to the pack¡¯s training ground.


    When I get there, my eyes instantly seek out Jake- like they do anytime I suspect that Caden is in a


    foul mood. I always meet him first to ascertain exactly how bad the situation is before taking a step


    into the lion¡¯s den.


    My chest squeezes as I remember what had happened within the past few weeks. It¡¯s hard to


    ept that Jake is gone and there are times when I feel like he¡¯s right beside me.


    ¡°You finally decided to show up. Took you long enough.¡±


    The sound of that voice jolts me out of my daydreaming and brings me back to my presence. I look


    up to find Caden¡¯s hard gaze directed my way. What is it with people ring at me?


    I¡¯m sorry,¡± I start, then pause to think of what excuse toe up with. It¡¯s not like I can cell him that


    histe mate¡¯s sister ambushed me because of her crazy obsession with him. Or could I? ¡°I


    overslept.¡± Not bad. Seems perfectly probable. It¡¯s not like he knows hat I got out of his bed at the


    break of dawn and then felt asleep again.


    Why did you leave my bed without my permission?¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    COMMENT


    Chapter 107


    Caden¡¯s POV


    Why did you leave my bed without my permission?¡±


    I know exactly what I sound like. A caveman. I can¡¯t help it though. Waking up to find her side of the


    bed empty had put me in an instant bad mood.


    Finding the ce cold had just added salt to the injury. How did she manage to sneak out without


    my knowing? That both amused and scared me. I felt so rxed around her that I had unknowingly


    let my guard down. A slight noise or movement rouses me up from any sleep no matter how dead-a


    s s tired I may be. Yet, I had managed to sleep through her sliding out of bed, rummaging through


    the room for her clothes, pulling them on, and then sneaking out of the room unnoticed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that I need your permission to go-to my room,¡± she says, sounding snarky and


    grating on my already frizzled nerves.


    ¡°Watch your tone,¡± I warn tired of her attitude.


    Our interaction has gotten the attention of most of the people surrounding us. They can watch and


    come up with whatever it is they desire. I don¡¯t give a d a m n about any of that.


    ¡°Oops,¡± she rushes out, her hand pping over her mouth as her eyes widen as though she has


    made a grave mistake. ¡°I¡¯m so s-sorry. I forgot to take your permission.¡± She mockingly takes a bow.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, may I please have your permission to speak?¡±


    I swear I hear a few snickers from around us and it makes my irritation morph into annoyance. Why


    is she so childish?


    let my gaze flow over the people around the room, my eyes rying my words, and everyone


    rushes to do their tasks. They may be trying to do an illusion of working out but I know that they still


    have an ear out for our conversation.


    Stop that attitude and get on with your workout. I want you to drop down and do a hundred and fifty


    push-ups.


    know it¡¯s going to be hard for her to do that after not being physically active for weeks, but she


    needs to push herself and get back to her former self.


    Or what?¡± She ends the question with a raised brow and a bratty smile.


    3


    Chapter 107


    I don¡¯t take pleasure in hurting ady but I suddenly wish that I had her over myp. Her a s s


    cheeks would bear the brunt of my anger and she wouldn¡¯t be able to sit well for a week.


    Instead of telling her about all the colorful things that I¡¯ve envisioned in my head, 1 close my eyes


    and breathe in through my nose to calm my breathing.


    I¡¯m already nicknamed the Ruthless Alpha. What would everyone say if I pulled her into my arms in


    front of all these people and made my fantasies be a reality? Although I have to admit that it


    will be fun to see how Alessia will react to it.


    ¡°Why are you smiling in that manner?¡± She asks in a shaky voice, her eyes staring at me warily.


    I was smiling? It would seem that thinking about taking Alessia over my knees has lifted my mood.


    Straightening my face, I level her with my sterner look. ¡°Start working on those push- ups.¡± Leaving


    her standing there with that confused look still on her face, I walk over to Alex who¡¯s turning a


    punching bag into a rag doll.


    Everything alright?¡± I ask as I stay at a reasonable distance from him. I¡¯m not about to catch one of


    those flying punches.


    He grunts, still pouring his frustration out on the poor, defenseless, inanimate object.


    stay silent, knowing he wille to me himself if he thought that it was something hat I could help


    him with. Or something that he needs my opinion on.


    e slows down his punches until itpletely stops. ¡°How did the date go?¡± He asks, ulling off the


    gloves in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m assuming that it was fantastic, seeing as you were osent for a whole day.¡±


    nce when did Alex turn into a gossip? I wouldn¡¯t bat an eye if this wasing from aphael, but


    Alex? That¡¯s a whole new thing. Just as I¡¯m about to voice out the thoughts my head, Raphael pops


    up beside me, looking overly excited.


    What are y¡¯all talking about?¡± He asks, draping his arm across my shoulder and making e grind my


    teeth to keep my remark in. ¡°Is it about the fact that Caden and Alessia are ally mated?¡± He asksN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    innocently. Too innocently.


    bes the whole pack house know about it?


    verybody heard us?¡± I ask the very obvious question anyway.


    Chapter 107


    Raphael nods, actually managing to look sympathetic. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone is going be bothering


    her again after hearing what we all heard. Basically, everyone knows how crazy you¡¯re for her. I


    mean, we all heard it for hours.¡±


    He¡¯s looking super happy as he fills Alex in about what had happened the previous day. He doesn¡¯t


    leave anything out.


    Lucky B a s t a r d,¡± Alex muses at the end of Raphael¡¯s storytelling. ¡°You got to spend the whole


    day in bed with your mate and no interruptions.¡±


    far gaze


    away.


    He sighs wistfully, his is really stressing him out.


    It would seem like their new addition to the family


    ¡°Are you trying to kill her?¡± Raphael asked, his gaze fixed on something or someone behind me.


    I turn around to find Alessia struggling through her push-ups. She¡¯s dying out there but she doesn¡¯t


    stop. I don¡¯t realize I¡¯m watching her like a prevert until Raphael¡¯s head pops in front of mine.


    ¡°You really love her, don¡¯t you?¡± His face is about to split into two from how hard he¡¯s grinning.


    I ignore him and his questions and head over to Alessia, ready to relieve her from her punishment.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Chapter 108


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    I¡¯ve known about my father¡¯s existence and impending death for a few weeks and I¡¯ve made sure to


    spend all of my spare time with him. I¡¯m scared that there¡¯s going to be a time when I won¡¯t be able


    to.


    Knocking softly on the door, I patiently wait to hear a soft e in¡¯, before pushing the door open


    and walking into the heavily dark room.


    My eyes adjust to the darkness andnd on the figure in the bed, wrapped with thick nkets. It¡¯s to


    keep away the cold that has been trying to sip into his bones. ording to the pack doctor, my


    father has lost all his heightened senses and is now as powerless as a mere human.


    His appearance has also taken a turn for the worse. The dark circles under his eyes have grown in


    size and the bones on his cheeks are easily seen.


    ¡°My daughter,¡± he says weakly, trying to sit up on the bed but falling back down.


    I rush over to his side, sitting on the single chair beside his bed and readying myself for another


    round of ¡®getting to know my father.¡¯Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Chapter 109


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    ¡°You feel so good in my arms,¡± Caden whispers as he presses open-mouthed kisses along my


    back.


    After working my butt off during training today, with Caden right beside me and pushing me on, I


    headed back to my room for a hot shower only to have Caden drag me into his room.


    That has been our routine for the past few days and I hate to say that I¡¯m gettingfortable with it.


    Caden pulls me into his embrace, pressing my back against his chest and effectively putting an end


    to my train of thought. My head quiets down, my breathing bes faster as I feel his hard-o n


    press against my backside.


    Did I mention that Caden has be simply insatiable? There isn¡¯t a day that goes by where he


    isn¡¯t dragging me into his room to have his way with me. Sometimes, we don¡¯t even make it to the


    room and have to find a dark corner to fool around in. Thankfully, no one has stumbled upon us¡­


    yet.


    The bridge of his nose traces the side of my neck, causing a full-body shudder. Caden notices and


    chuckles. I hate that he¡¯s aware of how much effect he has on me and I hate that I can¡¯t even try to


    deny it. A touch from him and I¡¯ve turned into a puddle. I mean, I literally have a puddle down there.


    His hand slides down my front until he gets to where he seeks. With a groan, he cups my sex,


    pressing his hard-o n harder into my backside.


    ¡°Is this for me?¡± He asks, his breath fanning my earlobe as a finger slide through my wetness. ¡°I


    haven¡¯t even touched you and you¡¯re already this wet for me.¡± He drags my earlobe between his


    teeth and pulls on it.


    ¡°Caden¡­¡± I breathe out, rocking back into his ha r d- o n. I hate the fact that he has to always get a


    condom before sliding into me. Having him pull away from me when I want him closer is one of the


    worst things imaginable.


    ¡®He wouldn¡¯t have to pull away if you just epted him as your mate and let him mark you,¡¯ a


    snarky voice says in my head, making me frown. Am I so gone that I¡¯ve resorted to talking toN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    myself?


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± Caden whispers and pulls away from me, making me let out a whimper.


    1/3


    Chapter 109


    I watch as he stretches across the bed and reaches for the bedside, pulling a drawer open and


    bringing out a condom. He has me back in his arms in the next second. ¡°So, where were we?¡± He


    doesn¡¯t let me get a word out as he closes his lips over mine and pulls me in for a kiss that leaves


    me breathless.


    Closing my hand around his, I pull the condom out of his grip and pull away from the kiss with some


    difficulty.


    ¡°What is it? Caden asks in a confused tone as I press his back to the bed and climb over him,


    straddling him with my legs on either side of his hips.


    ¡°I want to be on top,¡± I answer as I tear into the wrap of the condom with my teeth while Caden


    watches me with an emotion I can¡¯t pinpoint. Bewitchment? Adoration? Or something more?


    Pulling the condom out of the wrap, I reach down for his coc k and as I get it in my hand, I can¡¯t


    resist the urge to pump it once, twice, and thrice. It¡¯s a contrast. How can something so hard feel


    velvety soft at the same time? I slide back down, marveling at how the skin pulls back and the pool


    of precum that appears at the tip.


    Caden grips my wrist, stopping my exploration. ¡°You need to stop doing that, unless this will be over


    before we¡¯ve started.¡±


    I giggle, pulling my hand out of his grip and rolling the condom down his coc k. Once he¡¯s sheathed,


    I lift with my knees nted into the bed and slide down his coc k till I get to the hilt.


    My head falls back as I moan, shifting on hisp to get used to the fullness.


    Caden groans. ¡°I need you to start moving.¡± His voicees out sounding like gravel and I guess I


    seem to be into that because it sends a jolt right through my body to the ce where we¡¯re joined.


    I use the headboard as an anchor and ride him until we¡¯re both sweaty and at that pinnacle. It


    doesn¡¯t take long for my back to arch, my eyes to slide close and my legs to turn shaky.


    As I far over the cliff, I distantly remember Caden flipping us around so that I¡¯m on my back and


    then taking rein. All I can feel is the unwavering thrusts between my legs, making me draw closer to


    another o r g a s m.


    Caden¡¯s thrusts soon turn slop p y as he pistons in and out of me. With a deep groan, he presses


    into me and I feel the telltale jerk of his coc k as he empties into the rubber wrapped around his co c


    k.


    2/3


    Chapter 109


    An irrational sadness washes over me as I think about the barrier between us. I know I was the one


    who insisted we use a condom at all times but for some reason, I suddenly wish that he doesn¡¯t


    have that s t u p i d condom covering him so that I can feel all of him.


    Like it has been doing for a while now, my father¡¯s words slip into my head. He had said, ¡°Life is too


    short for you to waste it on regrets and what-ifs. I know you don¡¯t fully trust him yet and neither do I


    but no matter how much I hate him, I have to admit that he looks like a man in love when he¡¯s


    standing beside you.¡±


    ¡°I want to move in with you,¡± I say into the room filled with the sound of our panting.


    Hopefully, my father is right.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Chapter 110


    Caden¡¯s POV


    The past few days have been awesome. Waking up beside Alessia and going to bed with her is so


    much better than I ever imagined.


    After she epted my proposal, I had her things moved into my room within an hour, while ignoring


    the whispers.


    I won¡¯t deny that the hush voices and whispers are not annoying, but none of them matter when I


    have her living in my room and sleeping on my bed.


    ¡°What are we going to be doing here?¡± Alessia asks as she trails behind me on the path where we


    have our run.


    It¡¯s thest day of my trying to win Alessia over. So far, I¡¯ve taken her to restaurants, movies, and at


    one time, I took her back to her house to get whatever it is she desires. She mostly took things


    belonging to her mother and a few personal items.


    ¡°You will know when we get there.¡± I tighten my grip on the basket in my hand as I walk faster to our


    destination.


    This is thest day of the week that Alessia gave to me to make her change her mind. I believe that


    I¡¯ve already seeded in doing so -not trying toe off as c o k y or arrogant- but I still want to


    give her a magical date.


    When we get to a patch of low grasses, I lower the basket onto the ground. Then I turn to face


    Alessia who¡¯s still staring at me with a confused look that¡¯s about to be a permanent expression on


    her face if she continues with it.


    ¡°Undress,¡± I tell her, reaching for the back of my t-shirt and sliding it over my head.


    Her cheeks tint pink and she looks around frantically. ¡°Right now?¡± She asks lowly, tugging a piece


    of hair behind her ear and looking at me shyly. ¡°Anyone could stumble on us.¡±


    I hold in my chuckle, but it¡¯s nice to know that¡¯s where her thoughts


    immediately went. ¡°We¡¯re going for a run,¡± I state, immensely enjoying as her


    1/4 Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¦¨¦´


    Dreame


    Installed


    Open


    10:26 Mon, 15 Apr


    Chapter 110


    face turns a darker shade of pink.


    ¡°I-I k-knew that,¡± she stammers, looking fluttered as she looks anywhere but at me. ¡°I was just


    saying that-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, Alessia,¡± I cut off, deciding to take pity on her. ¡°We¡¯ll obviously get onto other things but after


    our run,¡± I hint, throwing a wink her way and smiling as she blushes so beautifully.


    Done with stripping off my clothes, I walk over to her and reach behind her for the zipper of the


    sundress she¡¯s wearing. I hold her eyes as I slide the zipper down, making the dress slip off her


    shoulders. I help fasten the process by sliding it off her arms and onto the grass.


    She steps out of it and I help her out of her bra next, groaning as her breasts bounce, free of their


    confinement. It has to be a crime to keep these beauties locked and hidden away.


    I move my eyes away from them as I feel my c o c k harden. I have never shifted with a hard c o c k


    before and I¡¯m not about to start now.


    ¡°Shift,¡± I state, closing my eyes and imagining my wolf¡¯s coat, paws, and strong form. Soon, I¡¯m on


    all fours as the wind blow through my thick coat. This feeling right here is everything and more.


    I open my eyes to find a light brown wolf staring at me with a wolfish grin.


    Zuri.


    It has been a while since she and Xavier have run together. mes are to be ced on Jude and


    his genius ns to sabotage all our lives. Time to remedy that.


    I move closer to Zuri and nudge her yfully with my snout. She moves back and drags her paws in


    the grass, her tail wiggling and before I know it, she has taken off.


    Chuckling to myself, I chase after her, following close behind her but never overtaking her. It¡¯s fun to


    watch her wolf¡¯s yful side. I know that things have been strained between her and wolf ever since


    the incident that urred. It¡¯s nice to watch her wolf frolic around.


    2/4


    Dreame


    Open


    Chapter 110


    After long minutes of them running around each other, I shift back to my human form, deciding that


    our wolves have definitely had their share of fun. Time for my date with Alessia.


    Alessia shifts back and I smile at her, taking hold of her waist and drawing her closer to me. ¡°It¡¯s


    time for us to move on to other things,¡± I whisper in her ears, my tone dripping with innuendo.


    Goosebumps break out across her naked skin and my inside swells with pride. I love how easy it is


    for me to get a reaction out of her.


    I take her hand and lead her over to the nket I hadid out on the ground. I lower myself onto it


    and pull her into myp. She yelps, probably because a particr part of my appendage is digging


    into her butt.


    ¡°Ignore it,¡± I say, kissing the back of her neck and getting a shiver in answer.


    I reach into the basket I had brought along and pull out the other items; some snacks, fruits, and a


    book I¡¯ve noticed Alessia reading more than twice.


    Alessia looks at me as Iy out everything. ¡°We¡¯re having a pic date?¡± She asks, smiling slightly.


    ¡°A naked pic date,¡± I correct, tightening the hand around her waist.


    It seems that¡¯s when her eyes catch the book I have brought along. Her brows furrows. ¡°How did


    you know that I like that book?¡±


    The correct answer is, ¡®because I stalk you at any chance I get.¡¯ but that answeres off creepy


    and more than a bit distressing, so I go for, ¡°because I notice everything you love.¡±


    It seems to be the right answer because her eyes darken and her pupils dte as her tongue slips


    out to slide across her bottom lip.


    F u c k!


    She¡¯s making it so hard to concentrate on this date stuff.


    3/4

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Chapter 111


    Caden¡¯s POV


    After stuffing our stomachs with some snacks and fruits, weid out on the nket to watch the


    clouds. Something that I never imagined myself doing but somehow, I¡¯m looking forward to when


    next I can to do with Alessia.


    Alessia turns on her side, grabbing my attention away from a cloud that¡¯s weirdly shaped like a limp


    c o c k. Alessia insists that it¡¯s a normal cloud but I can¡¯t stop seeing those sagging balls.


    Alessia¡¯s face stiffen and I shake my head to get rid of the pictures of sagging balls in my mind.


    ¡°Is everything ok?¡± I ask, worried at the shift in her mood.


    ¡°Have there been any new on Jude?¡± She looks at me hopefully and my heart breaks.


    ¡°No,¡± I shake my head. ¡°We¡¯ve searched everywhere that he could probably be hiding but there¡¯s


    still no sign of him.¡± I¡¯m taking sce in the fact that the b a S t a r d can¡¯t keep on hiding forever.


    Eventually, he¡¯s going to need toe up for air and that¡¯s when I¡¯ll h o o k him and reel him in.


    She sighs, looking dejected.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure I find him,¡± I promise, cupping her face and rubbing her cheek with my thumb. ¡°I¡¯m


    going to make sure he pays for what he did to us,¡± I say with vengeance infused in my words.


    She nods, giving me a slight smile that doesn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m worried he¡¯s going to


    attack us when we don¡¯t see iting.¡±


    A very sensible fear.


    1/1This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    72%


    Chapter 112


    Caden¡¯s POV


    I tear into the condom and a few secondster, my co c k is sheathed.


    Grabbing Alessia¡¯s waist, I lift her and slide her down onto it, groaning when her tight, wet heat


    closes around my co c k like a vice.


    She moans loudly, and her head falls back on my shoulder, leaving her neck exposed.


    I take advantage of the opportunity presented to me byvishing her neck with kisses and bites.


    Bites which are going to be present on her neck when next she looks into a mirror.


    Alessia grinds into me, and then she lifts and slides back down, moaning as she does so.


    That¡¯s all she gets to do before I¡¯m mping my hands around her waist and holding her down.


    ¡°You said you wanted me inside of you.¡± And that¡¯s what I just gave to her. ¡°You never said anything


    about riding my c o c k.¡±


    Alessia twitches her neck to the side to stare at me in confusion. ¡°What-¡±


    ¡°Continue reading the book. It was just getting interesting,¡± I say, cutting her off mid-sentence. I nod


    towards the book about to slide off herp to the ground. ¡°What happens next?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Chapter 113


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    Two weeks have passed and still no sign of Jude.


    I¡¯ve seen how affected Caden is by this development. He might try to hide it but I know that it¡¯s


    driving him insane when each day passes without him getting closer to finding Jude.


    No one knows where the traitor is hiding and I have to give it to him. If I didn¡¯t absolutely hate him


    and want him to be found, I would have found his disappearance from the face of the earth very


    amusing and entertaining.


    Sighing, I move closer to Caden, seeking his warmth andfort. Even in his sleep, Caden


    tightens his hold on me and pulls me closer.


    I smile as I rest my head on his chest and try to beckon sleep to me. Soon, I¡¯m counting sheep and


    by the time I¡¯ve gotten to a hundred sheep without feeling drowsy, I realize how futile it is. Does that


    stuff actually work for anyone?


    I groan, closing my eyes and trying to let Caden¡¯s even breathing lull me to sleep. My eyes fly open


    when his breathing changes.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Comes his sleep-induced husky voice and my traitorous heart ski p s a


    beat.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Chapter 114


    A Monthter


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    He¡¯s gone.


    I didn¡¯t spend enough time with him. Not as much as I had wanted to.


    There are so many things that we never got the chance to do or talk about.


    Should I have stayed with him for longer hours or maybe even moved in with him so that I could


    have taken better care of him? Would he still be around if I did all that?


    I take in a shaky breath, my head buried into my pillow, staining the linen with my tears. Tears that


    don¡¯t stop rolling down my cheeks in fat waves.


    Dear G o d, it hurts. It hurts so f ck i n g much. It feels like there¡¯s an anvil ced on my heart,


    crushing it and making each breath thates out of me more painful than the next. Soon, I¡¯m


    gasping for air and choking on a s .


    How many more people am I going to have to lose before I can obtain happiness? First my mother.


    Then Jake and now my father


    who I barely got the chance to know. Who is going to be next on the list?


    A soft knock on the door pulls me out of my self-pitying party. ¡°Alessia,¡± Caden calls out. ¡°Let me in.


    I don¡¯t want you to be alone at a


    time like this.¡±


    I know it¡¯s s h i t t y but I locked Caden out of his room and turned it into my cry room. I just want to


    be alone. I know Caden¡¯s intentions


    are good but I don¡¯t want anyforting right now.


    All I want is to be alone, cry myself to sleep, wake up, and continue the whole process again. And


    Caden won¡¯t allow me to go down


    that route if I let him in.


    He will want tofort me and make me feel better, but that isn¡¯t what I need or want.


    ¡°Alessia, please open the door.¡± Another soft knock. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this alone.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    His words weaken my resolve and almost have me lifting from the bed to let him in. I quickly cover


    my head with a pillow to drown


    out his pled.


    I don¡¯t know how long Caden stayed out there, begging for me to ept hisfort. Twenty


    minutes into his begging, I fall into a dreamless sleep, exhausted from all the crying and emotional


    baggage.


    When I wake up, it is to the sound of footsteps and shuffling of things.


    With a groan, I peel open a heavy eye and find Caden smiling at me with guilt in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I woke you up. I just wanted to leave the te on your bedside for when you wake up.¡±


    He nods at a covered te on the bedside table. ¡°You missed dinner and I didn¡¯t feelfortable


    knowing that you would be going to bed on an empty stomach,¡± he


    exins.


    For the first time since I¡¯ve known him, Caden seems unsure of himself. He keeps looking at me


    with concern and it¡¯s very obvious that there are things he wants to say but he says n


    The room falls into silence.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I finally say in a very raspy voice. With a grimace, I cough to clear my throat. A thought


    crosses my mind. ¡°How did you get in?¡± I¡¯m a hundred percent sure that the door was locked before


    I fell asleep.


    His guilty smile deepens. ¡°I got the key to the room and let myself in.¡± He rushes out, ¡°I was worried


    about you and that¡¯s why I did it.¡±


    I keep mute, watching him beat himself up for taking the keys and using them to bring me food. He¡¯s


    acting like he just created a grave offense and I decide to bring the poor man out of his misery.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I nod at the te beside me but that isn¡¯t the only thing that I¡¯m grateful for. It¡¯s


    everything.


    He smiles. So bright, that it felt like the blinding light seeped into my chest to shine on my broken


    heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡± With one final smile my way, he turns around on his heels and starts walking


    towards the door.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I rush out just as his fingers close over the door k n o b.


    He stops and turns. ¡°Yes? Do you need anything else?¡±


    Of course, that¡¯s what he will ask. He¡¯s so good to me and all I¡¯ve been doing is pushing him away


    from me. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± My voicees out tiny and low. Clearing my throat, ¡°Stay with me,¡± I


    rephrase.


    His hand falls from the doorknob and then he¡¯s headed for my bed again. He doesn¡¯t stop when he


    gets to the edge of the bed. Instead, he climbs in and pulls me into his embrace, wrapping me up in


    a warm cocoon.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± He asks, his lips pressed on my head.


    It¡¯s a simple question but that¡¯s all it takes to get the waterworks going again. I bury my face into his


    chest and hold him tightly, scared that he might just slip away if I don¡¯t. Just like everyone else.


    Jude. That b a s t a r d.


    He¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m sure a mess right now. He had better pray that I never get my hands on


    him because I¡¯m going to make sure he suffers a greater pain than the one I¡¯m currently


    experiencing.


    He is going to beg for mercy but he will find none. He will beg for death instead but even that won¡¯t


    be granted to him.


    My fingers clench into fists as my resolve strengthens. I¡¯m going to make him pay for everything.


    But today, I¡¯m going to let myself enjoy Caden¡¯s embrace. With a sigh, I draw closer to him,


    basically about to slide into hisp just so I can get closer.


    Caden picks me up and plops me on hisp. ¡°I¡¯ve got you,¡± he whispers in my ear while running his


    fingers through my hair.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Chapter 115


    Caden¡¯s POV


    I haven¡¯t stopped working since his death.


    If I¡¯m not trying to get myself killed by training day and night, then I¡¯m at my fath- my pack and trying


    to learn theyout of the pack and its members. The pack members are closed off. They might not


    be saying it to my face but it¡¯s obvious that my presence isn¡¯t weed. Add in the fact that I¡¯m


    their new Alpha after being around for barely a month and I have to say that the res thrown my


    way might just be warranted.


    I don¡¯t give a d a m n though. Befriending them is a crucial aspect of taking over the pack but it isn¡¯t


    the most pressing issue here.


    The whole finances of the pack is in shambles. Just a few more chips from the blocks and it will


    crumble to the ground in a heap.


    For someone who literally killed for the position of Alpha, Jude has been doing a lousy job of


    keeping the pack in check. What were his intentions after getting his hands on the pack? Have it run


    itself?


    With my father¡¯s death, that job has been passed on to me. I could simply have had the G am m a


    take over but it felt wrong. It felt like I was dishonoring my father. It¡¯s foolish but it¡¯s how I feel and I


    can¡¯t change it.


    My father had never outright told me that he wanted me to be his sessor but I know that it is


    what he would have wanted.


    With a sigh, I look at the documentsid out in front of me, -the numbers so low that they look more


    like grades than actual money- and try to figure out how to fix the situation. Everything was one big


    giant mess. How on earth am I going to be able to clean it up? Not to mention the fact that Jude


    could still attack this pack at any time, and I hate to say it but it will be an easy win for him if that


    happens.


    Shaking my head to get my thoughts in order, I dig into the workid out in front of me, calling for


    Henry¡¯s help whenever I reach an


    Im p s se.


    I lose track of the time, too immense in what I doing to realize that it is already passed six pm.


    There were times when I stayed overnight at my father¡¯s pack to get some work done. Today isn¡¯t


    going to be one of those days.


    My eyes ached and my body screamed at me to call it a day. Listening to both of them, I arrange the


    desk and keep the documents


    away.


    Arising from my seat, I stretch to relieve all my sore muscles. Then I move towards the door,


    throwing onest look at the huge pile of documents awaiting my attention and looking away. Rome


    wasn¡¯t built in a day.


    I walk out of the pack, throwing a nod to Henry¡¯s as a form of greeting.


    He nods back and goes back to what he¡¯s doing which is ying with the younger kids of the pack.


    Despite all the ws in this pack, they still had their good moments. This was one of them.


    I walk out of the pack house and into the woods, noticing the low amount of guards protecting the


    boulders from intrusion. Yet


    another thing that I had fixed. I put it at the back of my mind.


    Stripping from my clothes, Iy them on the ground and shift into my wolf, feeling that rightness slip


    into my bones. At least, I was always going to have my wolf with me no matter what happened. She


    is the only constant in my life.


    Picking the clothes and holding them between my teeth, I start racing towards Caden¡¯s pack. My


    spine is always on alert whenever I


    pass these woods. I keep remembering what happened and all that could have been done


    differently that night. But unfortunately, no one has invented a time machine yet.


    My paws dig into the soft soil beneath them as I get closer to the pack house. Shifting back to my


    human form, I dress up and head for the pack house.


    Raphael stops me as soon as I walk in by standing in my path.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask and he smiles brightly. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he answers and raises his hands over his head when I give him a re in return. I¡¯m too


    busy to be getting stopped for ¡®nothing.¡¯ Raphael¡¯s face turns serious, making the re on my face


    fall away. ¡°If there¡¯s anything thing you ever need from us, always know that we¡¯ve got you back.¡±


    Tears p r i c k my eyes, threatening to slide down my cheeks. I blink frantically to get rid of them and


    when I look back at him, my vision is back to normal.


    ¡°Thank you for that. I really appreciate it,¡± I tell Raphael and sidestep him to go to the staircase.


    When I get up to our room, the room is void of Caden and I try to taper the immediate


    disappointment that wells up in my chest. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s doing his routine boulder checks.


    Stripping down, I head into the bathroom for a quick shower. After that, I head back downstairs in


    search of what to eat.


    I¡¯ve been missing dinner for weeks now but every time I open the fridge to scrape something to eat,


    I always find a few Tupperware with some left over. I didn¡¯t need to ask around to know who put


    those away. Caden. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if I learnt that he threatened to chop off the ears of


    anyone that dare to touch them.


    Today, I settle on some Mac and cheese. I turn on the microwave and throw my te in there and


    set the timer.


    I have my dinner in the kitchen and wash up after I¡¯m done because Mrs Smith has already retired


    for the night and it wouldn¡¯t be right to leave it sitting on the sink.


    Then I go back to my room, and climb into the bed with my eyes fixed on the door.


    É«

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Caden¡¯s POV


    It¡¯s almost ten at night when I walk back into the pack house.


    The house is quiet except for the few people still ying games in the main room.


    They murmur various greetings my way as I walk past and I tip my head in their direction.


    Walking into the kitchen, I head to the fridge and pull it open. Looking inside, I find the Tupperware


    with leftover food gone and a smile makes its way to my lips. It makes me happy to know that she


    isn¡¯t s k i p p i n g her meals.


    Taking a beer, I pop it open and down it in one go. The past few days can only be summed up as


    crazy. Bat s h i t


    crazy.


    After finding out about the death of her father, Alessia has be closed off and focused all her


    attention on her new pack¡¯s upkeep. It¡¯s hot to see her in control of her very own pack, but it would


    be better if that g o d d a m n pack didn¡¯t keep her away from me. I hardly get to see her and when I


    do, she¡¯s too focused on other things to be


    bothered with me.


    With a groan, I clench my fingers around the beer can in my hand, scrunching it up and then making


    a perfect


    shot into the trash can.


    Time to go im my mate. I¡¯m tired of all this b u l lsh i t. We didn¡¯t go through all those cr ap s just


    for us to start drifting away at the first sign of a crisis.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Chapter 117


    Caden¡¯s POV


    If this was the talk she mentioned the previous day, then I¡¯m actually beating myself up for silencing


    her.


    Reaching for the bed cover, I rip it away to reveal the seductive delight that¡¯stching onto my coc k


    and making all the blood in my head rush down south.


    With a groan, I slide my fingers into her hair, using them as a band to hold it away from her face.


    She always wears it down. and I have to say that I like it when it¡¯s down. It¡¯s fun to run my fingers


    through it or use it as a clutch to direct her


    movements.


    Exhibit A; I fist my hand in her hair and slide my co c k out of her mouth and back in. F u c


    ki n g breathtaking.


    I keep f u c k i n g her mouth and she keeps moaning around my c oc k like it¡¯s the best thing she


    has ever had in her mouth. I soon have to slide out of her mouth for fear ofing prematurely. It


    has been so long since Ist had my hands on her and I refuse toe anywhere aside from when


    I¡¯m ball-deep in her sweet p u s s y.


    Still using her hair as a clutch, I drag her up my body and she goes willingly but with a little whine


    like she can¡¯t bear to part away with my c o c k. The feeling is mutual.


    Once she¡¯s lying t on me, I take her lips not caring that neither of us has taken care of our


    morning breath or about the fact that I can taste myself on her tongue.


    Groaning into the kiss, I pull her tighter into my arms and she straddles me, rocking into my h a r d-


    o n with the head grazing her c l i t .


    She moans into the kiss, her hip moving faster until I fear that it¡¯s going to be over before I even get


    to be inside her.


    Gripping her hip, I hold her still, breathing heavily through my nose to control the urge to simply


    m into her.


    Flipping us around so that she¡¯s beneath me, I make a move to lift from the bed but fall back downN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    on Alessia when her legs wind around my hip, pushing me back down.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± She pouts as her hands snake around my neck, nearly choking me. Even


    as I stand on the threshold of probably getting choked, I can¡¯t help but smile at her clinginess.


    It¡¯s hard to believe that this is the same person that has been aloof and withdrawn.


    Kissing her arm, I reach a hand to her face, brushing away ash that fell on her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s hard to


    believe that you couldn¡¯t spare a minute of your time with me these past few days.¡± A crooked


    smile. ¡°What changed?¡± I ask, genuinely curious to know what has brought about this change. Not


    that I wasining or anything. In fact, that couldn¡¯t be far from the truth. I¡¯ll be more than d if


    she decides that she wants us to be joined at the hip. There would be a slight inconvenience of


    figuring out how to do our jobs without getting in the others way, but eventually, we would figure it


    out.


    She blushes prettily. ¡°It¡¯s not like I did it on purpose. I just didn¡¯t have the opportunity to ck off


    and-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± I say before she pops a veins from her serious she is. ¡°I was just joking. I understand how


    stressful these past few days have been for you.¡± Caressing her cheeks with my thumb, I hold her


    gaze. ¡°I just wish that you would have confided in me and asked for your help.¡± And isn¡¯t that what


    irked me the most? Not the fact that we haven¡¯t shared a moment together in ages. It¡¯s knowing that


    she was going through issues and didn¡¯t feel the need to ask for my help.


    I would have dly tagged along with her to her pack every single day if she had only asked.


    L


    Her hand on my nape toy with the hair there, curling it around her finger and then letting go of it.


    The movement sends shock waves right down to my c c k which is still silently weeping between


    our bodies.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to trouble you. I knew that you were busy with Jude and figuring out his hiding ce.¡±


    A soft sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to add more to your te.¡±


    1/2


    Chapter 117


    ¡°Never say that again.¡± My hand slid down to her neck. ¡°You confiding in me isn¡¯t going to magically


    multiply my problems. Jude should never factor into the choices you make,¡± I say sternly, ready to


    spa n k it into her if that is what it will take to get her to understand this.


    gone


    I know she struggles with some internal battles and probably feels like she¡¯s the cause of some of


    the bizarre things that have


    down. I don¡¯t know how to delude her of those thoughts and if I should say them outright, I¡¯m a


    hundred percent sure that she won¡¯t believe me. The most that I can do is stand beside her and


    help her through whatever is bothering her, but how can I do that if she keeps shutting me out?


    ¡°No more running away.¡± My voice is just a bit higher from sounding like a pled and I don¡¯t have it in


    me to feel embarrassed about that.


    She nods, her eyes ssy.


    ¡°Your words. I want to hear you say it.¡± Call me pathetic, but I need her promise. Having a redo of


    these past few days will surely end me. I can¡¯t go through it again.


    ¡°I promise that I¡¯lle to you when even I need your help and I promise not to shut you out.¡± Her


    fingers slide down my arm and dig into my biceps as though re-enforcing her promise.


    I sigh, pressing my head against hers and breathing in what seems to be my first clear breath since


    all this started.


    ?

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Chapter 118


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    Caden¡¯s exhale fans the hairs on my skin from where his head is buried on my shoulder.


    He ces a kiss there and trails those kisses up my neck, stopping when he gets to my jawline and


    taking in a deep breath. ¡°You smell so f u ck i n g good.¡± His teeth scrape my neck and my breath


    turns shaky as my hands tighten around his neck.


    My face falls to the side, offering my neck to him to do whatever he wishes. I moan when his teeth


    sink into the flesh there, not breaking the skin but leaving a mark that will be sure to turn into a h i c


    k e yter.


    His teeth sink deeper and I hold my breath, waiting for the pleasure I know that he can give me.


    When all of a sudden Caden pulls away from me with a curse, the pupils of his eyes pitch ck, a


    sign that his wolf is taking over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. I don¡¯t know what came over me.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I rush out, drawing him back onto my body. ¡°I want it. I want to bear your mark.¡± I¡¯m tired of


    dragging this out and waiting for the perfect time. With the way things are going, that time may


    never arrive.


    Caden shakes his head. ¡°Not now. Not when everything is in chaos. I want to mark you and make


    you mine when we have reached a steady ground.¡±


    I grumble, not caring that I sound like a spoilt brat. ¡°I want you to mark me, Caden.¡± I exposed my


    neck to him and felt his quickened heartbeat on my chest. ¡°I¡¯m so tired of waiting. I want to be yours


    and make mine.¡±


    you


    Caden growls, sounding more wolf than human. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    I swallow and nod, anticipating his fangs sinking into my throat. I¡¯ve heard from some mated women


    in the pack that being marked is one of the most pleasurable sensations they have ever


    experienced. Some even went as far as to say it felt like a being in a mini heaven. I want that


    experience for myself.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I breathe, dragging my nails down his back until I get to his a s s and then digging in andThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    pressing his thick coc k against


    my pus s y.


    I try to grind against his coc k as his breathing ghosts over my neck. ¡°Hold on,¡± he warns and that¡¯s


    the only hindsight I get before teeth sink into my neck, breaking the skin there and making me his.


    A sigh of relief rushes out of me. Finally!


    I moan as pleasure coils up inside of me so tightly that I fear that I might just explode if I don¡¯t have


    an outlet for it.


    I wrap my legs around Caden¡¯s waist, moaning louder as the head of his c o c k grazes my c l i t. ¡°I


    want you inside of me,¡± I rush out when Caden¡¯s fang redraws out of my neck. In the ce of his


    bite, his tongue runs over the skin, making the pressure inside of me increase.


    I¡¯ve never felt this way before. It feels like I¡¯m going to crawl out of my skin if I don¡¯t get Caden


    inside of me. ¡°Please,¡± I beg, not registering just how wanton I sound. I can think about my dignity


    later on.


    Caden doesn¡¯t make any move to give me what I want as hevish my neck with kisses.


    Groaning, I reach between us, gripping his c o c k in my hand and guiding it inside of me. A choppy


    breath escapes me as he slides in halfway.


    Caden finally pulls away from my neck, his eyes nearly ck but I could still see some trace of him


    as he exhales harshly. ¡°Condom,¡± he grits out, sliding out of me.


    ¡°No!¡± I yell, locking my legs around him and pushing him back in. He ms into the hilt and we both


    let out a throaty moan. ¡°I want you. I don¡¯t care about protection,¡± I whisper feverishly, my body


    trembling.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±


    1/2


    Chapter 118


    The veins in his neck are popping out from how hard he¡¯s trying to restrain himself and his wolf, but


    he¡¯s still concerned about what I want.


    Inod, my chest tightening as a wave of emotions so strong hits me. ¡°I want this.¡±


    With a groan, he ms into me, and the feel of his bare c o k inside of me has my back arching off


    the bed.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, baby,¡± He thrusts faster, his pelvis pping against mine. ¡°I want to hear you scream.¡±


    That¡¯s when I realized that I¡¯m doing just that. I¡¯m screaming Caden¡¯s name as I writhe under him.


    ¡°Mark me,¡± he groans, his forehead glittering with sweat.


    Wrapping my hand around his neck, I pull him down for a heavy, dirty kiss. One that involves


    tongues, biting, and groping.


    We pull away to draw some air into our lungs and I reach for Caden¡¯s neck, ready to mark him and


    stake my im.


    My teeth sink into his neck and I taste his blood on my tongue, making my p s sy mp down on his


    coc k.


    Caden groans, gripping my knee, cing it on his shoulder, and drilling deeper into me.


    My tongue slides across the mark with my tongue, soothing the skin there. He¡¯s mine and I¡¯m his.


    As though hearing my thoughts, Caden presses his lips to mine but doesn¡¯t kiss them. ¡°Mine. All


    mine,¡± he breaths on my lips, staring at me with an expression that¡¯s akin to¡­ adoration?


    ¡°You¡¯re all mine too,¡± I say, not willing to sit back and watch Caden go all Alpha male on me. I¡¯m


    going to give him exactly what he dishes out.


    Soon, we¡¯re both breathless as wey beside each other in bed, panting heavily.


    That wasn¡¯t us just f u c k i n g. It felt like we were binding our souls to the other. I can feel Caden¡¯s


    presence in my head even without him saying anything.


    Is this what it means to be mated?

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Chapter 119


    Caden¡¯s POV


    We¡¯ve finally gotten some news about Jude¡¯s whereabouts but it isn¡¯t the good kind. Heck, 1 with


    the band hard var aayed in whatever hole he was in without resurfacing


    ording to our informant, he¡¯s gearing up for war. After hearing about Alessia¡¯s father¡¯s death, he


    thought it was finally time to put his ns into action.


    He has recruited rogues from everywhere to join him in this war and is going to advance on us at


    any time


    We could simply go to wherever he¡¯s hiding, seeing as our informant also gave us that information,


    but the risk is too high What will happen if the spy he nted in my pack somehow manages to get


    words to him and tell him about our te? We would be walking blind into his trap.


    The best course of action is to wait. Wait for him toe to us and into our territory where we¡¯ll


    have so admutage


    The downside to this n is the fact that it makes everyone antsy. I had to tell the pack members


    about this new development, to get them prepared and ready for what is toe. I¡¯m a hundred


    percent sure that Jude¡¯s spy has also ryed this message to him but I can¡¯t even bring myself to


    care about that.


    Alessia has been doing her part by preparing her pack as well. They haven¡¯t been obsessively


    training as my pack has butt at least, a number of them can hold their own on a battlefield. We¡¯ll be


    needing everyst one of themConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Chapter 120


    Caden¡¯s POV


    I¡¯m at the front line, ahead of my warriors as I lead them to the borders where a herd of wolves are


    nearing.


    Alex and Raphael stay at my sides as we approach them. I may have never gotten the chance to


    see Jude in his wolf form but I¡¯m willing to bet that the average gray wolf in the front is him. The


    hate and anger radiating off it is a dead giveaway. He feels that he has been robbed of an Alpha


    position and he¡¯s here to take what he believes to be his. Over my dead body.


    Everyonees to a standstill as both sides face each other head-op.


    I shift back to my human form, not caring about the state of my nakedness as I approach Jude¡¯s


    wolf.


    ¡°Why are you on my territory?¡± I boom, my voice carrying over the silent woods.


    The grey wolf¡¯s bones start shifting and transforms into Jude.


    I bare my teeth at him, anger rising through my spine. I force it down. If there¡¯s a way for me to


    resolve this without causing the death of a thousand warriors then that¡¯s the path that I¡¯m going to


    take. Biting Jude¡¯s head off isn¡¯t going to get me that.


    He has a stu pi d smirk on his face as he approaches me. ¡°I¡¯vee to take what is rightfully mine.¡±


    I barely hold in a scoff. Just how delusional can someone get? At this point, I¡¯m starting to think


    what he needs is some ment a l assistance and not a pack of his own.


    ¡°You want to be the Alpha of this pack?¡± I inch closer, my hands clenching into fists. ¡°You¡¯re going to


    need to take it off my dead fingers,¡± I say venomously, burning with a hate so strong that my fist


    trembles.


    He chuckles. ¡°I thought as much.¡± Gesturing behind him, ¡°That¡¯s why I brought along some friends.¡±


    I look at the wolves behind him, each of them vibrating with a taste for blood and violence. Their


    stench is


    revolting. Their eyes are red and vacant of any humane thoughts, showing just how depraved


    rogues are. I hate


    the bunch of them.


    ¡°This is between you and me. Let¡¯s have a one-on-one battle and if you defeat me, the position is


    yours.¡± I could


    1/4


    Chapter 120


    almost feel the disapproval from Raphael¡¯s and Alex¡¯s wolves as they take a step closer to me. But I


    couldn¡¯t let them go against those barbarians when we were severely outnumbered. We might win


    the battle but at what cost? Half my pack will be dead and I don¡¯t think we can survive a loss as


    great as that again.


    If there¡¯s a way toe out victorious without a mass death, I¡¯m going to try and achieve it. I¡¯ve


    trained every single day of my f u c k n g existence and Jude might be on the huge side but I¡¯m sure


    that I can take him.


    Jude blinks at me and then heughs. F u c k i n gughs in my face. Once he¡¯s done having his


    share of fun, he straightens and swipes a finger under his eyes, wiping away metaphorical tears.


    His face hardens, a three-sixty-degrees change from the smile he spotted a second ago. ¡°You must


    think I¡¯m an idiot.¡± His hands re wide. His voice goes deadly low, ¡°Why would I do that when it¡¯s


    very obvious which side is going to be winning this fight?¡±


    The air charge with friction, the smell of violence already infused in it. There was no talking with a


    man that was


    out for blood.


    ¡°Then we fight till thest man is standing,¡± I say, shifting back into my wolf, my head held high in


    the air and the eyes gazing directly at the man whose life I¡¯m about to im.


    Jude shifts as well and with a growl from him, they attack.


    Chaos.


    Death.


    Blood.


    That¡¯s all I see all around me. Heavy masses of bodies thump dead on the ground. A few of them I


    can recognize. People with families, ambitions, and dreams are all lying dead. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    We¡¯re trying our best. Despite the odds stacked against us, we¡¯re holding on, fighting for the ones


    that fell before us and finally getting the vengeance that they deserve.


    From the distance, I make out a herd of wolves heading our way with a familiar wolf leading them to


    us. Isiah.


    He came through and delivered his promise. We¡¯re so winning this fight.


    Pumped up, I dig my teeth into the jugr of a rogue beside me, tearing his veins right out of his


    neck and


    2/4


    DreameShort


    Google y


    INSTALL


    DreameShort


    47 FREE


    Chapter 120


    watching as the life drains out of his eyes.


    Looking around, I try to fish out an average-sized grey wolf. In the chaos, Jude managed to evade


    my sight, probably waiting to attack when I least expect it.


    Two average-sized wolves pounce on me and I deal with them, snapping the neck of one and


    flinging the other off my back as he tries to aim for my neck. He hits a tree with a satisfying snap,


    definitely breaking his spine. If he wasn¡¯t already dead from that impact, then his life is going to be


    one that¡¯s worse than death.


    Turning around amid the bloodshed, I continue scouting out for Jude, and I¡¯m just about to get a


    rogue that¡¯s trying to scurry away into the woods when my gazends on something that turns my


    blood cold.


    Alessia.


    She has three huge wolves on her and she lets out a howl that digs into my heart when one of them


    bites into her


    shoulder.


    With Jude shoved to the back of my mind, I race in her direction, immediately getting rid of one with


    a dig into his neck. He falls limp to the ground and I advance to the next one, pushing him away


    from Alessia while she


    deals with thest one.


    Once I¡¯m done with giving him a swift death, -a far cry from the slow, painful death I have in mind- I


    turn around to see that Alessia has taken care of thest one. She¡¯s standing over its body and


    other than the bleeding wound in her shoulder, she seems fine.


    I hold her wolf¡¯s eyes, trying to ask if she¡¯s truly alright without any spoken words.


    I¡¯ve been trying to get Alessia in tune with our mind-link. She has been getting the hang of it but at


    times, she finds it difficult to connect to it. It is to be expected, given that she has never been in a


    pack and has never learnt


    it.


    Zuri nods, answering my unspoken question but then her gaze shifts to behind me, her eyes


    widening in size. They flick back to mine, horror infused in them.


    ¡®Caden, turn around!! Turn around!¡¯ A voice yells in my head. Alessia¡¯s voice.


    Confused, I turn around and feel a sharp, burning pain in my chest. A de has been lunged into


    my heart, and Jude in his human form smiles victoriously as he pushes it deeper.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Chapter 121


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    40


    Xavier turns around toote for him to react as Jude pierces the de into his chest.


    I howl, leaping towards them, my mind intent on murder and I watch Jude push the de deeper,


    causing Xavier to let out a growlced with pain.


    Jude doesn¡¯t see meing, too focused on draining the life out of Xavier to notice the huge brown


    wolf charging toward him.


    I grab hold of the hand holding the knife, locking it between-my jaws and ripping it right out of his


    shoulder, leaving a protruding bone behind. Jude¡¯s screams fill the battleground as I spit out his


    decapitated limb onto the ground.


    Ignoring Jude as he cries out and clutches the ce where his appendage was once present, I shift


    to my human form and rush over to Xavier¡¯s side.


    O


    His wolf is slumped on the ground, not a sounding from him. My heart ms frantically against


    my chest, trying to escape from its confine.


    N


    Falling to my knees beside Caden¡¯s wolf, I hold my breath as my gaze flies over his body, looking


    for a sign that my greatest nightmare hasn¡¯t be a reality.


    My whole world is about to crumble before me when¡­he moves! Then he groans.


    The breath that I¡¯m holding rushes out of me in pants. ¡°Caden,¡± I rush out, cing a hand on his fur.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get you out of here and get you help.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how I n on lifting a full-blown wolf without any assistance, but I¡¯d much rather die


    than leave Caden unattended to. It doesn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that the de still lunged in


    his chest wasced with the same venom that killed Jake and my Dad. He needs immediate


    attention right this f u ck i n g moment.


    Looking around at the chaos still ongoing, I try to pick out a familiar figure. Anyone at all will be


    appreciated. I just need a helping hand to get Caden out of this battlefield.


    Thankfully, I don¡¯t need to search for long. Alex is rushing over to our side, pushing through the


    bodies and


    174


    Chapter 121


    kneeling once he gets to us.


    His gaze moves over Xavier¡¯s body like I did earlier. ¡°Is he-¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s alive,¡± I bite out, not wanting to hear the words spoken out just in case they be willed into


    existence.


    Alex¡¯s eyes slide shut, relief washing over his whole facade.


    ¡°He needs to see the pack doctor,¡± I rush out. There will be time for us to rejoice but right now, he


    needs to get


    out of this war zone.


    Alex¡¯s eyes ze over, the same look Caden has when he¡¯s mind-linking someone from the pack.


    My suspicion bes proven when Rapheal rushes over with some warriors from the pack.


    ¡°We need to get him out of here,¡± Alex orders, lifting from the ground.


    The warriors hunch down, sliding their hands beneath Caden¡¯s wolf and lifting him off the ground.


    Their faces are strained from his weight but they start moving.


    ¡°Come with us,¡± Raphael says, cing a hand on my good shoulder. ¡°He¡¯s going to need you by his


    side.¡± His


    eyes fall to my wounded shoulder and he grimaces. ¡°You also need to get that checked.¡±


    Leaving Caden alone was out of the question. I doubt the Moon goddess herself could have taken


    me away from


    this side.


    Alex walks at the front, fighting off anyone that tries toe our way and Raphael stays at the back,


    doing the


    same as Alex.


    watch as the warriors carry Xavier¡¯s motionless body in their arms and I can¡¯t help but feel like I


    should have


    done something to prevent this from happening. I mean, it happened right in my f u c ki n g face and


    I wasn¡¯t able to do anything to stop it. It¡¯s a thought that will forever eat at me.


    We get to the pack house and Alex holds the door open for us to pass through. Xavier is taken to


    our room andid out on the bed which he dwarfs with his frame. It¡¯s a miracle that the bed doesn¡¯t


    give out from under him.


    stand by his side, running my fingers through his fur and watching his chest move unevenly. That


    movement is the only thing that keeps me standing.


    I flinch when I feel something draped over my shoulders, so immersed in watching Xavier¡¯s chest


    rise and fall that I didn¡¯t notice the footsteps inching my way.


    Pulling the nket closer to my body, I shoot Alex a thankful smile.


    He gives me a soft one in return and then his eyes fall to the bed, effectively wiping away the


    remains of his smile. ¡°He¡¯s going to be ok,¡± he states firmly and I think more to himself than me.


    The door opens and the pack doctor enters, s k i p pi n g through the pleasantries and heading


    straight for Xavier. His gazends on the de in Xavier¡¯s chest and he frowns.


    ¡°He needs to shift. I can¡¯t observe the extent of his injury in his wolf form.¡± He eyes the de. ¡°I


    need to pull it


    out.¡±


    My stomach twists. I can¡¯t even imagine the pain it¡¯s going to cause him.


    ¡°You should step out for this. You don¡¯t have to see it,¡± Alex says, giving me a sympathetic smile.


    I square my shoulders and level him with a re. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± I promised myself that I


    was going to


    be by Caden¡¯s side through it all and I wasn¡¯t about to back down.


    S


    He nods and then sighs, epting defeat. He signals to Raphael who has been watching this whole


    encounter from his position by the wall.


    Raphael moves closer to us and the two of them re Caden¡¯s sides, each holding down a forelimb.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Alex nods at the pack doctor and he steps closer.


    I swallow the barf rising up my throat and watch as the pack doctor pulls out the knife in one go.


    Xavier rears up and growls, his eyes midnight ck and his body bucking under the weight holding


    him down. Even in his wolf form, the crippling pain on his face is clear as day.


    ¡°You need to shift, Caden,¡± Alex states firmly. ¡°Shift!¡±


    Xavier¡¯s body trembles under their hold, trashing around as he tries to get them off him. He doesn¡¯t


    shift and the


    wound in his chest oozes blood now that the de wasn¡¯t lunged in it anymore. Blood that he


    couldn¡¯t afford to


    lose.


    I finally move from my spot, my feet feel heavy as I stop at the very edge of the bed.


    3/4


    Chapter 121


    ¡°Xavier,¡± I whisper, and Xavier stills. ¡°You have to shift. Caden needs to be treated,¡± I beg, reaching


    out a trembling hand and cing it on his fur. ¡°Please.¡±


    Bones start shifting and screams echo through the room as Xavier¡¯s furry body changes to Caden¡¯s


    naked form.


    A gasp


    falls out of my lips as I see the wound on his chest. The blood is now ck and the wound a very


    dark purple. It doesn¡¯t look to be healing at all.


    The pack doctor sighs and my heart shatters. ¡°It¡¯s just as I expected. The wound is too severe for it


    to heal on its


    own.¡± A pause where everyone waits with bated breath. ¡°He needs the antidote else he dies.¡±

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Chapter 122


    Raphael¡¯s POV


    My Alpha is dying.


    And this f u c k i n g b i t c h was keeping mute. She¡¯s old enough to be my grandmother, but at this


    moment, I have


    this insane urge to punch her in the t i t s.


    Alex is in front of her, visibly agitated as he tries to get through to the old hag.


    ¡°Tell us what the f u c k i n g antidote is!¡± He yells, mming his fist onto the table before him and


    pinning the woman down with what I know has to be a deadly re. Greater men have sumbed


    under that gaze.


    But with all that, her response wasn¡¯t even close to what we wanted.


    After capturing Jude, it didn¡¯t take much for us to get the whereabouts of the witch who made the


    venom. Next,


    we had simply gone to her house and dragged her over here.


    ¡°I already told you. My venom has no cure.¡± She seems proud as she says this. Her face goes dark.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to tell you this, but your Alpha might not make it to see dawn.¡±


    It¡¯s the same dance that has been happening for the past thirty minutes; Alex threatening her and


    her giving us nothing. We are wasting precious time. Time we don¡¯t have.


    The de was lunged in his f u c k i n g heart and at any minute, the venom could take hold of him


    and take away


    our Alpha.


    Ok, that¡¯s it. No more reasoning with someone who obviously wanted to have it the hard way.


    Straightening up from my position by the wall, I walk over to them and ce a hand on Alex¡¯s


    shoulder.


    He turns to me, his face scrunched up in anger and worry.


    ¡°Let me handle it.¡± I squeeze his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll get an answer out of her. Go check up on Caden.¡±


    Even from down


    here, I could hear his screams as the pack doctor attended to him.


    Those screams reinforce my decision. I¡¯m going to get an answer out of this witch by any means


    necessary.


    1


    He opens his mouth, obviously to refuse but I shoot him a look and his lips fall shut. He looks back


    at the witch and then at me. ¡°What are you going to do to her?¡±


    ¡°Whatever is needed.¡±


    It¡¯s obvious that Alex can¡¯t bring himself to hurt this woman for some reason. I on the other hand do


    not have


    such limitations.


    He nods then throws onest nce at her before turning his attention back to me. ¡°Don¡¯t kill her. At


    least, not before we get an answer out of her,¡± he warns and heads for the door, leaving me and the


    witch alone.


    Out of the three of us, I¡¯ve always been referred to as the cheerful and fun one. The one that no one


    would ever expect to be capable of inhumane and frightening methods.


    There might be a half-truth to it. I mean, I don¡¯t go out of my way to harm people and I would rather


    avoid it if I could. But there were times when families or people that I care about managed to get


    stuck in an issue. I always took care of those problems through any means possible. This was one


    of those problems.


    My fingers curl into fists as I take a lengthy look at the old hag. This is about to be a very long day


    for her.


    ¡°What is the cure?¡± I start, pinning her to a seat with a re that I know does wonders for me.


    She looks towards me and gulps but whates out of her mouth next leaves my blood running


    hot.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she says, a smile on her lips as she looks at me nkly.


    I move before she even realizes it, and my fingers clutches her hair in a tight grip as I hit her face


    into the metal table in front of us. Then again. Then just one more time.


    She¡¯s screaming and crying through this but It only makes me angrier. We have been trying to get


    through to her for an hour while my friend was withering and dying on his bed, screaming his head


    off because of the unimaginable pain he¡¯s suffering through. Why should I listen to her cries when


    she haspletely ignored him?


    Smiling, I let her go and look at her now unrecognizable face. Her nose is bleeding profusely and


    her entire face


    is swollen.


    She clutches her face as she lets out wails. Her cries sound like music to my ear, but as much as I


    loved listening


    to her cry, I need that mouth to make coherent sentences not whimpers.


    ¡°How about now? Are you feeling more inclined to talk?¡± I question, leaning my elbows on the table


    and scrunching my nose when I see some droplets of her blood on the table.


    She stubbornly presses her lips together and I sigh. Why don¡¯t they ever learn?


    Straightening up, I walk towards her and grip her hair again. Just as I¡¯m about to have a repeat of


    what I did a moment ago, she speaks.


    ¡°There¡¯s an antidote!¡± She screams and it sounds like music to my ears.


    ¡°Keep talking,¡± I say in a deadly low voice.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s-¡± she shutters, losing all the confidence that she had a minute ago.


    ¡°Spit it out,¡± I bite, still dragging her hair back and watching as a few strands pull from the root.


    As she starts listing off the ingredients for what she promises to be an antidote, I immediately start


    mind-linking


    them to Alex.


    I stay in the room, watching her out of the corner of my eyes as Alex goes to confirm if her words


    hold any truth. If everyst one of those ingredients she called out doesn¡¯t make Caden heal, she


    has got another thinging


    for her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a mate, do you?¡±


    My spine stiffened at her question and at the evil smile on her face. The fact that her face is


    distorted makes the smile more nerve-wracking. I ignore both her and her question, choosing to


    pace around the room as I wait to hear from Alex.


    ¡°Two hearts, one fate.


    Pain. Misery. Anguish.


    A curse.


    A life to be taken.¡±


    What c r a p was she sprouting now?


    ¡£


    ¡°Have a nice life.¡± She gives me a victorious smile that falls away as her eyes turn vacant.


    My heart stills and I tentatively move towards her, looking at the body before me in disbelief.


    Did she just kill herself?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Chapter 123


    Caden¡¯s POV


    My eyelids feel like lead as I peel them open slowly. Blinking a few times for my eyes to get adjusted


    to the pitch- ck room, I take in my surroundings and find Alessia asleep on a chair that is ced


    beside the bed.


    My brows furrow in confusion. What is she doing in a chair when she¡¯s meant to be in bed with me?


    The confusion clears when the memoriese crashing. I remember the blood, deaths, and cries. I


    also remember Jude sliding a de into my chest.


    Out of reflex, I reach for my chest and let out a whine when moving my arm makes a thousand tiny


    needles pierce through the skin.


    Alessia shuffles in her seat and her eyes fall open, scrutinizing the room before they fall on the bed


    and me. They widen, first in surprise and then in happiness.


    She leaps from her seat to my side. ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± she says, augh bubbling out of her as she


    runs her eyes over my face. ¡°You¡¯re really awake.¡± She cuddles my face as tears well up in her


    eyes.


    The atmosphere is strained with tension and fear. I don¡¯t like it. My rtionship with Alessia has


    never been awkward and it isn¡¯t about to start now.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask, making sure to keep a straight face as Alessia¡¯s mouth falls open. She steps


    back once, twice until the back of her knees hit the chair she was sleeping in.


    ¡°You-you don¡¯t remember me?¡± She breathes out, horror evident in her eyes.


    I think I deserve an award at this point for pulling this off. She¡¯s falling for it h o o k, line, and sinker.


    I¡¯m just about toy the final nail on the cross when her chin wobbles as a tear slides down her


    cheek.


    F u c k. Ok, so maybe I¡¯ve taken things a bit too far.


    ¡°It¡¯s a joke, Alessia,¡± I rush out, stretching out a hand for her and biting my lip to hold in a cry at the


    blinding pain that shoots up my arm. I¡¯m just pulling your legs. Of course, I remember you.¡±


    How could she even fall for that trick? Even if the injury had urred on my head, I doubt it couldN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    have made me forget who Alessia is to me. Nothing could wipe off my memories of her.


    Her eyes sh, and her chin straightens. The traces of tears she had in her eyes arepletely


    gone. With a battle cry, she advances towards me, punching me in the shoulder.


    I groan, lying there on the bed and receiving her attacks. It¡¯s so much better than the awkwardness


    of earlier.


    ¡°You scared me s h i t le s s. Heck, you scared everyone sh i t l e s s and you think it¡¯s funny to


    make a joke like that.¡± The punches keeping, though I notice that they aren¡¯t as hard as the


    ones she throws during our training sessions. She¡¯s mad at me but still taking it easy on me.


    My heart soars.


    ¡°1-1 thought you were going to¡± She puffs air through her mouth, the traces of tears back in her


    eyes as she clutches the front of the shirt I have on.


    1043 330 20 ADC OBR


    Chapter 128


    Unable to bear looking at the pains in fer eyes, I pull her head down, ignoring the protest my body


    gives. It soon bes on board when I hk my The with Aleedia¡¯s

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Chapter 124


    Caden¡¯s POV


    After a million checkups¡¯ and Alessia fussing over me 24/7 -I eventually grew tired of it- I¡¯ve finally


    been given the green light to get out of bed rest.


    I have also been given strict orders not to do any strenuous activities from both Alessia and the


    pack doctor. While Alex and Rapheal have been acting as my watchdogs. Those b a s t a r


    d


    s are enjoying my restrictions far too much.


    I decided to use my first day out of bed to talk to the families of the warriors that didn¡¯t make it. Over


    fifty of them died on that field while protecting their pack and their families. Each one of them will


    forever have a dear ce in our hearts.


    I give my condolences to them, spending ample time with each one of them and aiding to their


    needs. A member of their family died while protecting my pack and I¡¯m going to make sure that they


    don¡¯t have any need that isn¡¯t met.


    I speak to thest family and make my way down to the underground dungeon to tick off thest


    thing on my agenda.


    The strong smell of burning flesh hits my nostrils as soon as I walk in and even though I¡¯m used to


    the smell, I have to stop myself from gagging. My eyes fall on Jude who¡¯s screaming his head off as


    Isiah slides a knife into his flesh.


    It was exactly the kind of scene I expected to walk in on. ording to Alex and Rapheal, Isiah has


    been spending day and night in this stench as he tortures Jude.


    I¡¯m pretty sure that Jude wishes Alessia had ripped off his head instead of an arm. I smile at that


    thought. My Alessia can be a feisty beast when she puts her mind to it. She freaking ripped off his


    arm right out of its socket. My mate is a f u c k i ng terminator. Too bad I was passed out on the floor


    and unable to witness what must have been a hot as f u c k moment.


    Walking over to them, I ce a palm on Isiah¡¯s shoulder, pulling him out of his focus in craving into


    Jude¡¯s stomach.


    Jude slumps into his seat, a bead of precipitation on his forehead. He pants, his face scrunched up


    in pain as blood soaks through the t-shirt he has on. The white is now dark red but the injuries on


    his person are already healing up, getting ready for any round of torture.


    Isiah turns around and drops the knife in his hand onto the table beside him.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally up and back on your feet.¡± He smiles at me. ¡°I¡¯m d your wound is healing up.¡±


    ¡°It still hurts like a bit c h.¡± As if on cue, a sharp pain slides through my chest and has me grinding


    down on my teeth. I shake the pain off, squaring my shoulders and breathing through it. What


    exactly was that venom made of? It¡¯s a good thing that the creator of it is six feet under.


    Isiah is looking at me with concern when I turn my attention back to him. ¡°Are you ok?¡± He asks, his


    brow arching in question.


    I nod and give him a tight smile, still experiencing some aftershock from the pain.


    ¡°Did


    you


    want to talk to him?¡± He moves to the side, giving me a clear view of Jude. ¡°I¡¯m not yet done with


    him but I can excuse myself ande back once you¡¯re done.¡±


    Jude¡¯s eyes widenically at that statement. I¡¯m sure he would much rather spend hours with


    Isiah than spend a minute with me. Jokes on him because I didn¡¯te here to torture or hurt him.


    I came here for Alessia. She has a request that she wants me to ry and I also have a little


    question of my own.


    ¡°Thank you. It will only take a minute.¡± I throw Isiah an appreciative smile as he looks back at Jude


    one more time before heading out of the room.


    15.20 Tue, Su API


    Chapter 124


    D §Õ§Ý


    U%


    Once I hear the sound of the metal gate rattling as it shuts close, I move over to Jude, smiling as he


    visibly gulps. Their demeanor always changes drastically once they lose the upper hand and it¡¯s


    always fun to watch it happen.


    I lean back on the table in front of him, partly because I¡¯m already feeling lightheaded. I need to get


    this out of the way and go back to the room where Alessia will annoyingly fuss over me.


    ¡°I have something I need you to do for me,¡± I tell Jude, watching as the color drains from his face.


    ¡°Apologize to Alessia¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡± He repeats dumbly, his forehead scrunching up in confusion.


    ¡°He trusted you and believed in you.¡± My mind goes back to the way he vehemently defended


    Jude¡¯s honor. He didn¡¯t want to believe that Jude could betray him in such a way. ¡°Yet, you stabbed


    him in the back the first chance you got.¡± The man deserves to get an apology at the very least.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    The words end uping out like a question as he keeps looking at me in confusion.


    I push away from the table and move closer to him as my fingers curl into fists. ¡°Say it like you


    mean it,¡± I bite out, feeding on the fear that appears in his eyes as he watches me move closer to


    him. Luckily for him, the pain in my chest will definitely not let me throw a punch at him because, at


    the end of the day, I¡¯ll be causing myself more pain than the one inflicted on him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says firmly, still eyeing me in fright.


    ¡°For?¡± I want to hear him say it.


    ¡°For betraying him. For stabbing him in the back when he was one of the few people that believed in


    me.¡± His eyes turn distant as though he¡¯s remembering a memory. ¡°For losing his truth.¡±


    The b a s t a d actually looks guilty, but his guilt or regrets aren¡¯t going to be able to change


    anything.


    ¡°One more thing,¡± I say, stylishly leaning back on the table as my chest throbs. ¡°Who is the spy in


    my pack?¡±


    He looks at me dead in the eyes. ¡°No one,¡± he answers straight away, not a hint of deceiting off


    him. ¡°I couldn¡¯t get anyone on my side. Their loyalty to you is deeply rooted.¡±


    I believe him. What reason would he have to lie when he¡¯s already at death¡¯s door? There¡¯s no way


    Isiah will let him live. Jude would be a very sick f u ck e r if he¡¯s still trying to imnt lies into our


    heads.


    Straightening up, I look at the man for thest time, seeing a sad and miserable person who spentThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    his whole life in vain.


    1 find Isiah leaning on the wall when I step out of the room.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± He asks, his folded arms falling to his chest as he looks towards me in question


    ¡°He¡¯s all yours.¡±

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Chapter 125


    Isiah¡¯s POV


    20%


    Jude has been in my dungeon for weeks and every day I visit him, draw a little bit of blood from him,


    and then patch him up again.


    He has been begging for death, but I¡¯m not really to let go of him yet. Inflicting pain on him is the


    only way I know how to cope with the loss of my beautiful daughter whom he took from me. He


    killed my child and I¡¯m going to make sure he feels every pain she went through before passing


    away.


    I step out of my room, a grin on my face as I prepare to go pay Jude another bted visit. Has it


    really been two hours since Ist went down to check up on him? Sigh. That wasn¡¯t a good trait to


    show as a host. I better go and rectify it.


    The door beside mine opens as I¡¯m shutting mine and Veronica steps out, pausing when she sees


    me standing in front of my door.


    She frowns. ¡°You¡¯re going to meet him again?¡±


    She and a few trusted others know about the prisoner in the dungeon. She doesn¡¯t like the fact that


    he¡¯s still alive and keeps telling me to just end it already.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m,¡± I answer, walking towards her as she folds her arms over her chest and pouts.


    ¡°You promised to end it soon,¡± she reminds me of the promise I gave to her when she had first told


    me about her concern.


    She wanted the man responsible for killing her sister dead and forgotten, but I¡¯m still holding on to


    this sick version of


    revenge.


    In a way, it felt like killing Jude would mean that I¡¯m finally epting that my daughter is well and


    truly gone. I know it sounds crazy, but thoughts about finding Jude were the only things that kept me


    sane for the past few years. If I kill him then I¡¯ll have nothing left. I will finally have to face the fact


    that I¡¯ve been avoiding for years -my daughter is gone and nothing I do will ever bring her back. I¡¯m


    not ready for that.


    ¡°Please, Dad. I don¡¯t like knowing that he¡¯s living under the same roof as us. Please, put an end to


    this,¡± she begs, her eyes watering. ¡°It¡¯s driving me crazy. I just want him gone.¡±


    I watch her in shock. I never knew it was this hard for her to handle. I lost one daughter and I¡¯m not


    willing to lose another


    one because of the same man.


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll end this.¡± I pull her into my arms, wrapping my arms around her as I ce a kiss on the side


    of her head.


    She gives me a watery smile and sniffs. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I return the smile and ce onest kiss on her forehead, vowing to put an end to this. It¡¯s time I


    stop holding onto one daughter and focus my attention on the one I have before me. Veronica


    deserves to have my time and devotion too.


    Squeezing her shoulder, I walk into the dungeon and fix my gaze on the man I hated the most.


    Never once did I think I could harbor this much hate for someone. It¡¯s unreal how my heart burns


    with the desire to keep hurting him for an eternity.


    He sits up straight once he notices my presence, blood draining from his face and leaving behind a


    chalk-white color filled with fear. No, terror.


    Walking towards him, I stand in front of his seat and watch him coward into the chair he¡¯s sitting on.


    It¡¯s f u c k i n g pathetic.


    His eyes fall to the table behind us where all the items I¡¯ve been using to inflict pain on him were all


    laid out nicely, ready


    for


    15:26 Tue, 30 Apr MBC


    Chapter 125


    0%


    another round of usage. My fingers itch to pick up the chainsaw and use it on him or maybe pick up


    the de and carve my daughter¡¯s name into his flesh.


    I close my eyes, curling my fingers into fists as I fight the urge. I made a promise to Veronica and I¡¯llBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    be d a m n e d if I break that promise.


    Walking closer to him, I stop when we¡¯re a hair apart and he shrinks.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you a question and your answer is going to determine how painful your death will


    be,¡± I inform, enjoying the way his eyes bulges out of his head. ¡°Who is the spy in my pack?¡± I ask.


    I know that Caden¡¯s pack had no spy and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the same with mine. I don¡¯t see anybody


    betraying this pack, but It wouldn¡¯t hurt to solidify my assumption though.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I repeat.


    Something passes over his eyes, but it¡¯s gone before I can pinpoint what it is. He shakes his head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know


    who it is.¡±


    It¡¯s not the answer I was expecting and I won¡¯t deny the hurt I feel at his response. Someone


    actually betrayed this pack.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I repeat a third time, ready to unleash hell on whoever the b a s t a r d is.


    He sighs, his eyes falling to the ground as he rubs his stump with his other hand. ¡°It¡¯s your daughter.


    Veronica.¡±


    My heart shatters. I shake my head frantically, pinning the b a t a r d down with a deadly re. ¡°Is


    this some kind of sick joke to you?¡± I draw my hand back and send him a punch that has him falling


    from his seat and onto the ground.


    How dare he think of lying and framing my daughter for such a despicable crime? I¡¯m going to f u c


    k i n g kill him and it¡¯s going to be the most painful and agonizing death.


    He crawls backward on the ground as I march towards him.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± He yells, ¡°She was also the one giving me intel on Caden¡¯s pack. She let me


    know when it was the perfect time to attack them.¡±


    My mind shes to a time when Veronica was always visiting her sister. She said she missed her


    and missed the time that they lived together and I never thought much of it. I found the gesture cute.


    Was I wr-


    I shake my head, getting angry at myself for letting Jude nt his lies into my head. He¡¯s probably


    laughing within himself and patting himself on the back for getting one over me for thest time.


    It¡¯s time I put an end to this.


    Walking over to him, I kneel beside him on the ground. ¡°Goodbye,¡± I mouth, gripping his head and


    turning it to the side before he can react. I let out a shaky breath as he draws in hisst breath and


    slumps on the floor.


    Standing up, I start heading straight for the door, not turning back to look at the man that someone


    still managed to cause pain even in his death.


    The nonsense he spilled out can¡¯t be the truth. Veronica would never do that to her sister.


    I¡¯m still reeling within when I step out of the dungeon and find Veronica pacing right outside the


    door.


    She stops when she sees me. ¡°Did you do it?¡± She asks eagerly, practically grinning with happiness


    when I give a silent nod.


    She throws her arms around my shoulders. ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much.¡± She bounces on her


    feet when she pulls away and I find myself asking if all this excitement is because I ended the life of


    the man who killed her sister.


    0.20


    Chapter 125


    5


    As soon as that question enters my head, I curse myself for it. Of course, she¡¯s happy because the


    man that killed her sister is dead. What other reason could it be?


    I needed to get his words out of my head and stop doubting my only daughter, but the suspicions


    has taken root inside of me and they weren¡¯t leaving no matter how hard I tried to shake them off.


    ¡°Veronica,¡± I call out while swallowing around the lump in


    my throat.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answers with an arch brow that furrows when she probably notices the turmoil brewing


    within me. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Ignoring her question, I ask her one of my own. ¡°Is there something you want to tell


    Confusi¨®n clouds her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± she says with a nervous giggle. ¡°Did something


    happen in there?¡±


    Closing my eyes, I pinch the bridge of my nose, cursing myself for the words I¡¯m about to utter but


    knowing that I have to get it done. I can¡¯t live the rest of my life in doubt. ¡°Jude told me something


    before he died.¡± I watch out for her reaction.


    Her whole demeanor changes with my words and I feel my heart sinks to my stomach.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± I ask, holding her gaze and pravi ¡°?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it, right?¡± I beg.


    that she tells me how s t u p i d I¡¯m being for believing that b a s t r d over her.


    my


    heart


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do what?¡± She echos, gulping as she takes a step back. ¡°What did Jude say I did?¡± Her chin


    wobbles and starts screaming at me to stop this line of questioning. If what I suspect turns out to be


    true my life is over. Everything I have will be gone and I will spend the rest of my existence


    miserable, but¡­I just have to know.


    I take in a deep breath. ¡°Were you his informant?¡± I ask in one breath.


    A tear rolls down Veronica¡¯s cheek and falls to the ground along with my heart.


    No, no, no! This can¡¯t be happening. Why would she do that?


    then


    She moves towards me and I pull away when she tries to touch me. She falls to her knees and ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Dad. Please, forgive me.¡±


    the end grasps


    of


    my pants.


    I look down at her in disbelief. ¡°You killed your sister,¡± I whisper.


    She shakes her head frantically with tears streaming down her face. ¡°He said she wasn¡¯t going to


    get killed.¡± She looks crazed as she keeps on talking. ¡°He was only supposed to cause a bit of


    damage to her so that Caden would leave her and finally look my way.¡±


    Caden? What does any of this have to do with him?


    ¡°Caden?¡± I ask. ¡°You did what you did for Caden?¡±


    Her eyes turn dark, the girl that had been weeping at my feet nowpletely gone. ¡°I met Caden


    before she did. Why did she get to be the one to keep him?¡± The person in front of me looks nothing


    like I daughter I knew and loved. ¡°She got to be with her mate and moved in with him while I was


    stuck in this st u p i d pack. I just wanted a piece of what she had. Was that so wrong?¡±


    I close my eyes as a tear slides down my face, piercing me with its razor-sharp edges as it goes.


    Where did I go wrong? I tried my very best to give them whatever they desired but I still failed. Was


    it because I raised them all on my own without the help of their lovely mother?


    I open my eyes to find a warrior heading our


    fusion evident on his face as he watches the scene in front of him. ¡°Beta Isiah, is everything


    alright?¡± He looked down at a


    who was still on her knees and grasping my pants.


    15:26 Tue, 30 Apr MB


    Chapter 125


    ¡°Take my daughter and throw her in the dungeon,¡± I order firmly.


    I bite my bottom lip to hold in the s o b that tries to escape as Veronica grasps my pants tighter and


    begs me to give her one more chance.


    The thing I feared most has happened. I¡¯ve lost my two daughters.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Chapter 126


    Caden¡¯s POV


    I heard the news.


    Veronica was the spy who kept feeding information to Jude. She was the one who helped him with


    the rogue attack that killed her sister and my mate. ording to her, she did all that because she


    wanted me for herself. I cringe at that thought. Never in a million years would I have even nced


    her way.


    I haven¡¯t reached out to Isiah yet. Not that it¡¯s my business what he decides to do with her.


    The only reason I¡¯m going to be reaching out to him is to ask him how he¡¯s faring. I can¡¯t even begin


    to imagine the pain he¡¯s going through at this moment.


    I have to admit that I was blindsided when I found out that Veronica was behind those things. It


    must have been worse for him. And to find out that she did all that because she was infatuated with


    me just leaves me disturbed.


    I shake my head to get rid of thoughts of her. She doesn¡¯t deserve to upy space in my head.


    Right now, my main focus is figuring out how to get Alessia out of those stu p i d clothes she¡¯s


    wearing and onto my coc k.


    I sit on the edge of the bed, contemting my next move as Alessia paces around the room.


    ¡°I need to get them started on their training, repair some of the houses around, and also find a way


    to get the finances in order,¡± she ticks off on one hand, going over the things she finally had the time


    for now that Jude is out of the way.


    ¡°You will get those things done in due time,¡± I assure, standing up from the bed and wrapping my


    hands around her waist. I pull her back to my front and press my face into her hair, breathing in her


    calming scent. ¡°You feel so good in my arms,¡± I whisper into her ear smiling when a shiver goes


    through her.


    ¡°No, Caden,¡± she berates, pulling out of my arms and turning around to give me a stern look. ¡°Keep


    your hands to yourself. The pack doctor said you can¡¯t perform any strenuous activities.¡±


    I groan, pulling her back into my arms. ¡°It has been weeks since I got this injury and I feel perfectly


    fine now.¡± Well, that isn¡¯t the truth. I do feel some slight pain once in a while, but what I have in mind


    isn¡¯t going to cause a strain on my body. Alessia is going to be the one doing all the work while I sit


    there and rx.


    She shakes her head. ¡°You aren¡¯t perfectly fine,¡± she objects. She points to the wound on my chest.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t healedpletely and it could rupture at-¡±


    Tired of hearing the wordsing out of her lips, I pull her into my arms and silence her with a kiss.


    She gasps when our lips meet and I use that opportunity to slide my tongue into her mouth,


    moaning when I finally get a taste of her. How long has it been since Ist held her in my arms? Too


    f u c k i n g long.


    I pull away, drawing some air into my lungs to catch my breath which has been stolen from me with


    that kiss.


    ¡°Get out of your clothes,¡± I order, sliding my hand under her shirt and up to her bra where I cup her


    breast through the offending material.


    ¡°Caden,¡± Alessia murmurs weakly. ¡°We can¡¯t. You¡¯re still healing.¡±


    I lower my head back to hers and steal another kiss from her while groping her through her bra.


    She moans into the kiss as her fingers curl around my shirt. I pull away once more and trail my


    kisses down the side of her neck, nipping and pulling her skin between my teeth, leaving tiny marks


    that will be impossible for her to hide.


    15:26 Tue, 30 Apr MB KOO


    Chapter 126


    0%


    As she¡¯s distracted by my kisses, I reach behind her and unsp her bra. Without the bra


    concealing her breasts from my touch, I finally have enough room to cup her breast and run my


    thumb over her nipple.


    She sighs, arching her back and pushing her breasts into my hands. ¡°More,¡± she whines.


    That¡¯s more like it. That¡¯s what I want to hear. Not her protests andints.


    Pulling away from her, I tug on the end of her shirt. ¡°Take it off,¡± I whisper, annoyed that my injury


    won¡¯t let me do the honor myself.


    She reaches for her shirt and pulls it over her head along with her bra in one go. My gaze trails over


    her upper body and once again, I appreciate just how beautiful my mate is.


    ¡°Your jeans.¡± I nod at them and then hold her gaze. ¡°Take them off.¡±


    Her lips part and her tongue slip out to wet her lips, sending a wave of lust straight to my co c k as I


    watch her.


    +5


    She reaches for the button on the front of her jeans and pushes it out of its hole. Next, she slides


    the zipper down and h o o k s her fingers into the sides. She looks at me as she drags it down her


    legs and steps out of it. Then she¡¯s standing naked in front of me safe for the tiny panties she has


    on that conceals nothing.


    She twirls her fingers nervously in front of her as she peeps up at me. ¡°What do I do next?¡±


    It¡¯s so f u c k i n g hot to watch her be sopliant and eager for my next request. Hard to believe


    that she was so against this a moment ago.


    Co c k i n g a finger at her, I wait for her to draw closer to me. When she does, I lean down until my


    lips tease the top of her ear. ¡°Next, you¡¯re going to be a good girl and ride my co c k until I tell you to


    stop.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Chapter 127


    Gaden¡¯s POV


    Alessia moans and I catch her legs clenching together as she leans into me, seeking out my touch.


    Wrapping my fingers around her arm, I pull her behind me and towards the bed. Sitting on the edge


    of the bed, I draw her between my parted legs. With the height difference, it creates the perfect


    angle where her breasts are lined up perfectly with my face. Taking advantage of this position, I


    suck a hard nipple into my mouth. My teeth mp down on the swollen bud and before she


    registers the pain, I soothe it with my tongue.


    My hand glides up her thigh to the wet heat between her legs.


    ¡°Open wider,¡± I whisper against her skin. Like all the other requests that I¡¯ve given her, she follows


    this one perfectly as well. She widens her stance and I push her panties to the side. My fingers part


    her as I slide a finger into her warmth.


    With a moan, her hand closes around my shoulder and her fingers dig into the flesh there.


    Reaching up. I grab her hand on my shoulder and reach for the other by her side, sping both of


    them in one hand and holding them captive behind her back.


    My head falls back so I can watch her expression as I pump the finger in and out of her. When her


    eyes slide shut, I pull all the way out and slide two fingers back in. I grin when her eyes immediately


    fall open with a gasp escaping her.


    My co c k throbs painfully in my sweatpants, begging to join in on the action. With onest lick of


    her nipples, I pull my fingers out of her and settle my hands on her a s s, groping them.


    ¡°Take off my shirt,¡± I order, wanting an excuse to have her hands all over my body.


    Alessia swallows as she reaches for the first button of the sted button up shirt that I¡¯ve taken to


    wearing since pulling off my t-shirts made my wound hurt like hell.


    She unbuttons the first then the next, going about it at such an agonizingly slow pace. I don¡¯t rush


    her, letting her take h sweet time while I feast my eyes on her body; almond-shaped eyes, bow-


    shaped lips, two perfect perky boobs with rose nipples, a slim waist that res into a wide hip and


    leads down to two slender and tone legs. F u c k i n g breathtaking.


    Once she¡¯s done with the buttons, she helps me slide the shirt off my shoulders. I throw the garment


    onto the floor and lean back on my hands.


    ¡°Take off my sweatpants.¡±


    She nods, reaching down for the string that¡¯s holding it together.


    Shaking my head, I ce my index finger under her chin and tip her head up to make my gaze. ¡°Do


    it on your knees, I specify, smiling when she immediately drops down between my legs.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. You¡¯re doing so well,¡± I praise, sliding my fingers through her hair and holding back a


    smirk when she blushes at my praise. It would seem my little rogue lovespliments. A little


    reminder that I¡¯m going to shelf away for future purposes.


    She sinks her fingers into the sides of my sweatpant and drags it down. I assist my lifting my a s s


    off the bed for her to slide it down my legs and chuck it onto the floor.


    She makes a move to stand up but my hand on her head holds her down. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do


    something about it?¡± I enquire, nodding at my coc k that¡¯s barely contained in the flimsy material of


    my brief. ¡°It¡¯s your fault it got that way. The least that you could do is ept responsibility and take


    care of it


    0:22 Sau 4 May


    Chapter 127


    Alessia¡¯s gaze is fixed on my brief where my hard coc k makes an obscene outline.


    763


    She drags the material down and my coc k pops out of its confinement, straining towards my


    stomach. This has to be the hardest that I¡¯ve gotten in a really long while. I¡¯m ready to burst at the


    seams if Alessia doesn¡¯t get her hands on me.


    Touch it. My voice sounds unlike my own; coar s e and unrefined.


    She wraps slender fingers around my coc k, fist i n g it. My head falls back as my eyes slide close,


    unable to watch the erotic sight in front of me without meing in her hands like a pre-teen.


    My eyes pop open when I feel her breath on my coc k.


    I hold my own breath as my sweet little mate slides out her tongue and swipes it across the head of


    my coc k, collecting the bead of precum pooling there. With a curse, I tighten my grip on my hair,This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    watching as she runs her tongue on the underside of it and curls her lips around the head.


    Her head bobs up and down as I watch my co c k disappear between her soft lips and into her


    warm, wet mouth. My fingers slide down to her nape and I nearly lose my head when I see her slide


    a hand between her legs.


    Her lips pull off my c o c k with an obscene pop sound. Her saliva shines off on my co c k and I


    nearly swallow my tongue when Alessia drizzles a rope of saliva on my c o c k and promptly takes it


    back into her mouth. F u k! Where did she learn to give a b l o w j o b like this? This is straight up


    the messiest and dirtiest b l o w j o b I¡¯ve ever gotten. It¡¯s also downright the best.


    The soundsing out of her mouth as she slurps on my coc k are the most provocative and erotic


    sounds ever. My balls tighten up and I quickly pull her away from my co c k with her hair.


    She lets go of my coc k with a tiny whine as I quickly pull her back up on her feet.


    É«

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Chapter 128


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    Caden drags me back on my feet and I give a tiny protest at being pulled away from his coc k. I t felt


    really good to have it in my mouth and I felt like I was doing a very d a m n good job so why did he


    My head quiets down when his lips close over mine.


    With a soft sigh, I press my body against his, moaning when his h a r d ¨C o n gets caged between


    our bodies.


    Caden¡¯s hands hold onto the sides of my panties, stretching them away from my body until the


    sound of something tearing fills the room.


    I pull away with a gasp. ¡°Why on earth did you rip it?¡± I ask as Caden throws my now-torn panties


    onto the floor.


    ¡°Felt like it,¡± he replies, lowering his head and stealing another kiss from me before I can let out a


    protest. Then he pulls away, steps back, and pushes his brief the rest of the way down. It pools


    around his feet and he kicks it to the side.


    He turns around and my eyes fall to his tight a s s. A n a s s that I have gripped one too many times


    while he plummeted me into the mattress.


    Caden gets into the bed, shifts to the middle of it, and presses his back against the headboard. He c


    o c k s one finger at me in a e here¡¯ motion while his other hand closes around the base of his


    c o c k. I swallow, my throat suddenly feeling dry.


    His fist f u c k s his c o c k with even strokes and precision, twirling around the head before sliding


    back down.


    I¡¯m moving before I¡¯m even aware of what am doing. My knees sink into the soft mattress as I move


    closer to Caden. He grips my waist and helps me straddle him.


    Unable to help myself, I rock into the h a r d -o n flushed between us and moan when my c l


    i t drags on it.


    With a groan, Caden grips my waist tighter, effectively putting an end to my moving. I start


    grumbling but thatin dies a quick and fast death when Caden grips his c o c k at the base


    and then holds my gaze.


    ¡°Hop onto it.¡±


    The way he phrased themand has a giggle escaping my mouth.


    Caden frowns. ¡°That¡¯s definitely not the reaction I want my mate to be having when she¡¯s looking at


    my c o c k.¡±


    With another giggle, I kiss the tight muscle between his brows and it rxes.


    ¡°Just f u c k i n g get here already,¡± Caden grits out, gripping my hip and pressing the head of his co


    c k against my slit. He ms me down onto his c o c k in one go and I scream as his huge c o c k


    stretches me open to the point where it borders on pain.


    Caden groans, his head hitting the headboard behind him and the veins on his neck popping out.


    He swallows, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down and I trace the movement, suddenly having


    an insane urge to lick it and give him another mark in that exact spot


    ¡°Please, move, Alessia,¡± he grits out through clenched teeth, the green in his eyespletely gone


    and leavingplete ckness.


    Curling my fingers around the top of the headboard, I lift, gasping when I feel every inch of his c o c


    k. With a deep breath, I m back down, drawing another groan out of Caden.


    Unable to stop myself, I lower my head to Caden¡¯s exposed neck, nipping on his Adam¡¯s apple and


    then licking it with my


    1/2


    Chapter 128


    4 May


    tongue. The salty taste from his sweat bursts on my taste bud and I trail my kisses down his body,


    sucking his flesh into my mouth, leaving h i c k e y s all over his body, and stating my im.


    I alternate between grinding on his c o c k and riding it while Caden thrusts up to meets me halfway.


    Soon, the only sounds in the room are the erotic sound of our wet flesh pping together and our


    sounds of pleasure.


    My o r g a s m brews like a tornado, needing a little push to tip it over to the other side. I get that


    push when Caden¡¯s hand slides between our bodies. His finger rubs on the tight nub between myBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    legs.


    ¡°Come, Alessia.¡±


    That¡¯s all it takes for me to bite down on his shoulder and let myself go. My visions blur and my


    muscles be heavy as I slump down on Caden. I distinctly feel Caden gripping my a s s and


    using it as an anchor to thrust up into me. He stills after a few thrusts, groaning as his c o c k gives


    a telltale jerk inside of me.


    A few minutester, wey out on the bed with my head on Caden¡¯s good shoulder and his arm


    around me.


    ¡°There¡¯s a chance that you could be pregnant,¡± Caden says out of the blue and I crane my head up


    to find him already looking down at me.


    ¡°You think so?¡± I ask.


    He grins. ¡°Well, if you weren¡¯t before then I definitely impregnated you a few minutes ago.¡±


    I giggle, remembering how he had unapologetically taken charge and ordered me around. I also


    remember how I had willingly and eagerly followed through with everyst one of his requests.


    ¡°Would it be terrible if that was the case? Caden asks, pulling me out of my walk down memory


    lane. His eyes hold¡­want?


    ¡°You want to have a baby?¡± I ask in surprise, trying to wrap my head around the notion of having a


    little Caden running around the pack house and wreaking havoc. A sprout of Caden¡¯s won¡¯t be an


    easy child to handle.


    He nods but then stops abruptly, his eyes a shadow of doubt. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to?¡±


    His eyes hold mine as he waits for an answer.


    Am I ready for that next phase of life?


    ¡°I do,¡± I answer, giving him a smile and pressing a kiss on his mark. ¡°I want to have your babies.¡±


    COMMENT


    0

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Chapter 129


    Epilogue


    Two weekster


    Caden¡¯s POV


    My wolf is dying to be let out. He has been in confinement for more than a f u c k i n g month and he


    is ready to frolic around and y in the grass


    Hence why I¡¯m taking Alessia out on our second naked pic date.


    We get to the clearing where we had our previous date and Iy out our nket on the grasses,


    straightening up to find Alessia already stripping down.


    I smile at that. It¡¯s a far cry from how she was the first time I brought her into these woods. She had


    wanted to go behind a tree to strip away from my view.


    ¡°What has you smiling like that?¡± Alessia asks, nowpletely naked.


    Shrugging off my t-shirt -I¡¯ve finally gone back to my preferred choice of clothing- I walk over to her


    and bend down to steal a quick kiss.


    ¡°I just remembered the first time I brought you into these woods,¡± I say, still smiling. ¡°When you


    requested a run and I ced a stiption that I must be with you.¡± G o d, I was really an a s s h o l


    e to her.


    Her face brightens up and she smiles at me. I remember it.¡± She leans into my chest, running a


    fingertip on her mark on my neck. It is something that she has recently taken to doing and I don¡¯t


    think she realizes that she does it a lot.


    I wrap my arms around her waist. Sliding down and gripping her a s, I press her against me. ¡°You


    were so adorable when you tried to hide behind a tree to get undressed.¡±


    She blushes, her fingers still trailing over my


    mark.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me,¡± she pouts.


    ¡°I would never,¡± I say vehemently and she shoots me a yful re.


    Chuckling. I pull away and reach for myst piece of garment, dragging the sweatpants down my


    legs and chucking them to


    the side.


    Alessia shifts into her huge light brown wolf and starts circling me as she waits for me to join her.


    I close my eyes, picturing my wolf and feeling my bones shifting into ce. Ind on all fours and


    take in a deep breath as the wind goes through my fur. I missed this feeling so much and Xavier


    most especially wouldn¡¯t have been able to handle another day in confinement. I¡¯m thankful those


    days are now behind us.


    I strut towards Zuri, licking the side of her face and getting a soft growl in return. Then I push my


    nuzzle into her shoulder, tipping her over and putting my weight on her.


    She flips me over in the next second, giving me back as good as I gave her. That¡¯s one thing I love


    about Alessia¡¯s wolf; she never backs down from a challenge.


    Pushing her off me, I stand on my paws and start running through the trees knowing that she¡¯ll be


    right on my heels.


    We y around in the woods for hours as a reward to Xavier for not losing his mind these past few


    weeks. We finally shift


    1/2


    76%


    Chapter 129


    back to our human form and throw ourselves onto the nket while panting heavily.


    Sitting up, I reach into the basket I brought along and fish out a bottle of water. Taking a big gulp out


    of it, I pass it over to


    Alessia.


    She leans on her elbow, sitting up halfway and epting the bottle from my hand. Her head falls


    back as she tips the bottle into her mouth and manages to get more water on her body than into her


    mouth.


    I swallow as 1 follow the trail of a drop of water that slides down her jaw and falls on her breast. My


    throat bes dry and I suddenly feel like I didn¡¯t just gulp down half of that bottle.


    Tearing my gaze away from that erotic sight, I reach into the basket again and pull out the novel that


    Alessia read for us thest time we came here.


    She wipes her lips with the back of her palm and eyes the book in my hand.


    ¡°You never finished reading it,¡± I remind her and prop it on herp. ¡°I want to know how it ends.¡±


    She smiles, keeps the bottled water aside, and reaches for the book on herp. She shuffles over to


    me and assumes the position that she was in thest time she read the book -between my thighs


    with her head resting on my chest.


    Then she starts reading and I let the words flow over me and put me in a rxed state. This time, I


    don¡¯t interrupt her and I think I deserve an award for keeping my hands to myself till she gets to the


    end of the book.


    ¡°And that¡¯s how it ends,¡± she says, shutting the book and setting it aside.


    ¡°What about the Gamm a and the curse that the witch ced on him?¡± Is that really how the story is


    going to end? I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m this invested in finding out what happens next


    Alessia shrugs as she sits up and tilts her head to the side. ¡®Are you really curious to know what


    happens next?¡± She asks.


    I nod frantically, not stopping to chide myself for falling into the same web that has taken hold of all


    the females in my pack


    ¡°The pack library has the book two. The title is The Gamm a¡¯s Wolfless Mate. I¡¯ll read it to you on


    our next pic.¡± She straddles my hips and all talk about novels and stories fly out the window.


    ¡°How about we move on to other things then?¡± I suggest, leaning down and cing a kiss on her


    mark. ¡°We still need to keep trying for a baby.¡± Sadly, our previous passionate lovemaking didn¡¯t


    result in a baby. I guess we¡¯re just going to keep on trying until it finally does.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    0

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    A monthter.


    Alessia¡¯s POV


    It¡¯s so hard to keep p it a secret.


    I¡¯ve been hiding the fact that I¡¯m pregnant from Caden for a few weeks now. I want to tell him as a


    gift on his birthday which is just a week from now.


    It is hard to keep such a thing a secret when I¡¯m sharing the same space with the man 24/7 but I


    want to believe that I¡¯m doing a very good job.


    Right now, we¡¯reying on the bed with my head on Caden¡¯s shoulders as he ys with my hair.


    ¡°What do you want us to call our baby?¡± I ask then quickly add, ¡°I mean, it isn¡¯t bad for us to start


    thinking of names now. Not that I¡¯m pregnant or anything.¡± I cringe after I¡¯m done, wishing that I had


    just kept quiet from the very beginning. It will be a miracle if Caden still hasn¡¯t figured out what¡¯s


    going on here.


    ¡°I was thinking Anna. It¡¯s after my mother, Caden answers, twirling a piece of my hair around his


    fingers. ¡°It would be nice if we could name our daughter after her.¡±


    ¡°Anna,¡± I repeat, trying the name out for a spin. ¡°It¡¯s a lovely name.¡± The fact that it holds a


    sentimental value to him makes the name more beautiful


    ¡°And if it¡¯s a boy, then I¡¯m thinking Caden Jr. I don¡¯t need to crane my head up to know that he has a


    stupi d smirk on his face.


    I scoff and hit him on his chest -something that I¡¯ve taken great pleasure in doing now that his


    wound ispletely healed


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be calling our son Caden Jr,¡¯ I say, rolling my eyes. ¡°He needs a name of his own.¡±


    ¡°Well, we have a long time to think of a name for him or her. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re going to be here in a


    few months.¡± Caden¡¯s fingers slide through my hair to my back and he wraps his arm around my


    waist, pulling me closer.


    I stiffen at his words. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be terrible if we had a name now though.¡± I try to smoothen it all


    out with a casual shrug.


    ¡°Is there something that you want to tell me?¡± Caden asks suspiciously. His finger slides under myThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    chin and tip my head up to meet his gaze. ¡°What are you hiding?¡± He asks with an arched brow.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I say hurriedly and swallow around a lump in my throat. ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything, I add for


    good measure.


    ¡°You do know that you¡¯re a terrible liar, right?¡± He questions with an annoying smile on his face. ¡°I


    can smell it all over you.¡±


    Now, I¡¯m just starting to get annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± I object defensively, leveling Caden with a re


    and pulling away from


    him.


    He drags me right back into his arms. ¡°We¡¯ve been living together for months, Alessia. Do you really


    think that I wouldn¡¯t notice that something is going on with you?¡±


    ¡°You know?¡± I ask in disbelief.


    ¡°Probably before you even figured it out,¡± he brags.


    1/2


    Dreame


    2/2


    Chapter 130


    Groaning. I cover my face with my hands and bury my face into his chest as it burns in


    embarrassment. To think I thought I had Caden fooled for weeks, while he was probablyughing


    within himself as he watched me.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± I use, hitting him on the chest again because he deserves it for


    making mee across a a fool


    He groans, mping my hand in his and acting as though that little punch actually caused him pain.


    ¡°It was cute to watch you try to hide it to surprise me.¡± He smiles down at me. ¡°I also didn¡¯t want to


    spoil your ns by ruining the surprise.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you just admit to knowing about it?¡± His birthday is a week from now. He could have


    just kept mute and let me continue to believe that I had him fooled. It would have saved me from


    feeling like an idiot.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like pretending that I can¡¯t hear you throwing up every morning in the bathroom¡± He gives


    me a tender look that has my heart singing. ¡°I want to be beside you to hold your hair over the toilet


    and force you to eat the meals that you keep picking at.¡±


    I blink, stunned into silence.


    ¡°I thought that I could hold on for one more week but I can¡¯t keep silent when you need me.¡± He


    smiles apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m


    y for ruining your surprise. I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±


    My eyes water at his words but I¡¯m going to me it on the hormones. ¡°That¡¯s so sweet, I confess,


    raising up and cing at kiss on his lips that deepens into a make-out session


    Soon. I¡¯m straddling Caden¡¯s hip and rocking into his hard- o n. Caden¡¯s hands gripping my hip stop


    my movement.


    I look at him in confusion.


    ¡°How do you feel about us moving out of the pack house and into our house?¡± He asks.


    I still, my heart soaring. You mean that?¡¯ I love this pack house but I have to admit that it will be fun


    to have a line that we could call ours.


    ¡°Yeah, I do.¡± He cups my face. ¡°It will just be me, you, Lucy, and our baby.¡±


    I grin so hard that it feels like my face is going to split into two. ¡°I would love that. Do you have a


    ce in mind?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking of the house where you had your first heat. Then he hurriedly adds, ¡°We could


    always build another if you don¡¯t like it. It will take a long time and we might not be able to move in


    before the baby arrives but-¡±


    I recall the calm and quiet house with ake on the side and I remember the memories we shared in


    that same house. ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡± I say, silencing him with a kiss. It will be the perfect ce for us to


    start a home together and I can¡¯t wait for this next chapter of our lives.


    The End.


    Thanks for joining Caden and Alessia on their journey to finding love.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Chapter 131


    Raphael¡¯s POV


    Those b a s t a r d s were snuggling up in bed with their mates while I¡¯m up at this ungodly hour and


    hurling my a s s over to Alessia¡¯s pack. It isn¡¯t fair. Why do they get to stay in bed with their mate


    while I¡¯m training a bunch of werewolves on how to fight?


    It isn¡¯t my


    fault that Alessia is nearly on her due date and needs her mate by her side. Neither is it my fault


    that Alex¡¯s daughter is a tyrant who constantly keeps her parents on their toes and busy. I¡¯m not to


    me for any of those so why am I the one suffering the consequences of their actions? The two of


    them couldn¡¯t keep it in their pants and somehow, I happened to be the one to suffer the fallout.


    Though, I guess I could have simply said no to Caden when he came to ask for my help. But my


    idiot self bbered out an affirmative answer instead.


    epting my fate. I run through the woods to Alessia¡¯s pack. At least the weather is perfect for a


    run and Ethan, my wolf


    loves it.


    I shift back into my human form once I get to their borders and wear my clothes back on. Then I


    head to the warrior that¡¯s standing guard at the moment. His posture changes and his spine stiffens


    as he watches me approach.


    ¡°Who are you and what purpose do you have for being here?¡± He gruffs out, looking at me like I¡¯m


    thest person he wants to be conversing with. Well, that makes two of us buddy.


    Tm Raphael, Caden¡¯s G m m a,¡± I answer, crossing my arms over my chest and watching as he


    gets that zed look in his eyes that signifies that he¡¯s mind-linking someone.


    Hees back to reality and nods at me. ¡°You can pass through. They¡¯re expecting you.¡±


    I give him a quick thanks and cross into their border, feeling my pack link dim as I step into another


    territory.


    As I walk towards the pack house, a man steps out the front door and starts heading in my


    direction. He meets me halfway and stretches out his hand for a handshake which I ept.


    ¡°Thanks for taking the time to meet us. I¡¯m sure you had a million other things to attend to,¡± he


    states, releasing my hand after a firm handshake.


    Actually, I didn¡¯t have a million things to attend to. That¡¯s why I had been the perfect candidate for


    Caden. I was jobless and withering away in the pack house with nothing to do all day. The only time


    I left the house was when we did our routine checkups in the evening or when Caden assigned a


    task to me. Other than those few times, I was a furniture that never left the house.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to help out in any way that I can,¡± I say, instead of giving the poor man a detailed


    exnation of just how pathetic my life is


    He smiles at me. I¡¯m Henry, the Beta of the pack,¡± he says, introducing himself.


    I remember Caden telling me that Henry was previously the G a m m a of his pack but after the


    urrence with Jude and everyone finding out that Alessia was the future Alpha, his position had


    been moved up to Beta and he had taken over Jude¡¯s duties.


    I¡¯m Raphael, Caden¡¯s G a m m a,¡± I introduce myself as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you to the training ground. They¡¯re all there and awaiting your arrival,¡± he informs, walking


    in front of me and leading the way.


    1/2


    10:23


    Chapter 131


    May


    I follow behind silently,ing to a halt when we get to a ce that looks like a warehouse. Henry


    pushes open the door and gestures for me to walk in.


    The chatters and conversationse to an abrupt stop as we step in. Up to a hundred pairs of


    eyes observe me, all belonging to people in different age groups, ranging from a couple of middle-


    aged huddled together in a corner to a group. of teenagers standing in the middle.


    ¡°Everyone, this is Raphael, the G a m m a of Blood Moon Pack. He¡¯s going to be assisting us with


    our training,¡± he informs, his voice flowing over the silent room.


    My gaze shift through the room, cataloging their reactions and sniffing out the people who were


    going to be giving me a hard time. Thankfully, they weren¡¯t much. And the few that I scouted out will


    soon learn who is in control in this room.


    Now that Henry has made the introduction. I step further into the room with my head held up high.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be working closely with you guys for a few months at the very best. I expect your


    cooperation and respect,¡± I say, holding as many gazes as I can. ¡°It¡¯s going to be strenuous and it


    might eventually be too hard on you. If you know that you aren¡¯t up for that challenge, I¡¯ll advise you


    to lead yourself out of here.¡±


    I ignore Henry¡¯s shocked expression and focus on addressing them.


    There is no room for anyone that thinks they can ck off and not give this their very best.¡±


    It¡¯s better to weed out the pests while we¡¯re still at the starting point. I don¡¯t need anyone dragging


    me behind.


    I give them a minute to go over what I just said and watch as they exchange nces between


    themselves and probably talk to each other through their mindlink.


    After a while, they all turn to face me with burning determination in their eyes and I smile, impressed


    that no one steps out to leave.


    With no one leaving, I step towards the door and m it shut. The loud bang echo over the room


    and puts a certain tension in the atmosphere.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started, shall we?¡±


    É«N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Chapter 1 3 2


    Raphael¡¯s POV


    With a pant, I fall onto the couch and close my eyes. It has been so long since I had a training as


    intense as that, and I have to admit that my muscles are screaming at me. But overall, it was a good


    first session.


    If I was feeling the training this hard then I don¡¯t even want to think about how the others are faring.


    I did warn them though.


    A bottled water gets shoved into my face and 1 trace the water up to the face of the person holding


    it. Henry shakes it, getting impatient. ¡°Here. I¡¯m sure you need it after that session.


    Grateful, I take it out of his outstretched hand and murmur a thank you. Twisting the cap off it, I tip


    the bottle into my mouth and take a big gulp, sighing when the cold water hits the back of my throat.


    I finish it and drop the empty bottle on the table in front of me. As I lift my head back up, I feel a


    re directed my way. It wasing from a guy that was present at the training ground. He gives


    me the stink eye as he passes and I have to hold in a chuckle.


    Ok, so maybe I should have taken it easy on them. At this rate, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if half of


    them didn¡¯t show up


    tomorrow.


    Henry sighs beside me. ¡°Ignore them. They¡¯ll get used to you soon enough, he reassures and lets


    out a pained groan as his back hits the sofa. ¡°Though, I think you should tune it down a notch


    before you kill someone.¡±


    Iugh and he joins in soon enough.


    They aren¡¯t bad folks and I don¡¯t mind using my day to train them. I have to admit that it¡¯s so much


    better than being bored out of my mind in the pack house.


    Sitting up straight, I lift from the couch. I should probably start heading back to my pack, I inform


    Henry and be stands up as well


    ¡°Of course. Thanks foring here again, he repeats for the umpteenth time today.


    I ce a hand on his shoulder. ¡°My Luna is your Alpha Ok, that title sounds weird out loud but IBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    continue anyway, ¡°I¡¯m, happy to help out her pack in any way that I can.¡± I give him a firm squeeze


    and drop my hand from his shoulder.


    ¡°d you feel that way. I hate to say it, but we need all the help we can get.


    No kidding there. They really sucked and I¡¯m not even exaggerating. I really have my work cut out


    for me. It¡¯s a good time I have a lot of time on my hands with nothing else to do.


    Henry walks me to the door and we stay outside for a while, talking about the tactics to use to train


    them.


    That¡¯s when I first get a whiff of the most mouthwatering scent ever. My head moves around as I try


    to decipher where that delicious smell ising from.


    Henry is talking away but I don¡¯t catch a drift of what he¡¯s saying because my attention is on a


    beautifuldy that¡¯s fifteen feet away from us and under a huge tree/


    She¡¯s surrounded by a dozen kids, who are all trying to get her attention on them. Surprisingly,


    she¡¯s paying ample attention to each and every one of them and the little monsters are loving it.


    Henry finally catches up on the fact that I¡¯m not listening to a word that he¡¯s saying, ¡°Is everything


    alright?¡± He asks, following my gaze that¡¯s still on the beautifuldy who¡¯s now hand out cupcakes


    to the children.


    Sat, 4 May


    Chapter 182


    ¡°Mate!¡± Ethan growls, trying to take control and head over to thedy that we kneow nothing about. I


    force him down and turn to Henry.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± I ask tensely. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t she at the training ground?¡± I add so my interrogation


    doesn¡¯te off as weird.


    She looks to be in her mid-twenties and seems perfectly healthy. So why didn¡¯t shee to the


    training?


    ¡°That¡¯s Daphne,¡± he tells me, looking at my mate with a fond expression on his face. He¡¯s old


    enough to be her father but my head bes filled with several ways to wipe that look off his face.


    Permanently.


    Daphne. It¡¯s a beautiful name.


    It¡¯s as beautiful as her. I wonder what her wolf¡¯s name is? Ethan questions


    Pipe down, I warn. Ethan has this attitude of attacking with full force. He doesn¡¯t know how to take


    things inch by inch. It¡¯s a trait that could very well scare our mate away.


    Akid whispers something into Daphne¡¯s ear and she tilts her head back and lets out a beautiful


    laugh.


    She¡¯s so f u c k i n g beautiful. I haven¡¯t even had the chance to talk to her yet but I¡¯m already


    bewitched.


    But why hasn¡¯t she already noticed my presence yet? The distance between us is just a few feet


    away and she should have smelt my scent by now. Can¡¯t she feel the mate bond that¡¯s trying to pull


    us closer?


    My question gets answered a secondter as Henry keeps talking. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a wolf and-¡±


    Every other thing that Henry says flows over me without actually registering in my head.


    My mate is wolfless.


    That¡¯s why she hasn¡¯t noticed me yet and that¡¯s why she wasn¡¯t at the training ground.


    My whole world is tilting on its axis because of her and she¡¯ll probably never feel an ounce of what


    I¡¯m feeling right now.


    Her head lifts and I hold my breath as our gaze sh. I search her eyes, silently begging to see


    even a mere hint of attractio in them but she just stares at me nkly.


    My heart shatters as she shakes her head and turns her attention back to the children trying to


    climb onto her.


    She felt nothing.


    My wolf is hollering and growling for me to let him out so he can go be with his mate. He doesn¡¯t


    seem to understand that she doesn¡¯t even realize that we¡¯re her mate.


    ¡°Is everything ok?¡± Henry asks, staring at me with concern. I guess that has to do with the fact that


    I¡¯ve been mute for the past five minutes while he has been talking.


    I snap out of it and give him a tight smile. ¡°I need to leave,¡± I say, turning around and running


    towards the woods before he can get a word out.


    I shift into my wolf once I¡¯m surrounded by tall dark trees and Ethan lets out a growl that rips


    through my heart.


    We finally found our mate after waiting for so long, but it was nothing like I envisioned it to be.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!